Chapter 1: Ronald. Lazy days.
Chapter Text
***Friday 25th August 2034***
***8.58pm***
Crunch. Crunch. Crunch.
It’s a peaceful Sunday night, my little Carmen resting on my chest as I slob out on the sofa. Managed to find a penguin onesie, so now we match.
Beauty and the Beast is on the TV. What a great night.
Crunch. Crunch. Crunch.
Will walks into the room, a plate of food in his hand.
I get a massive glare. “Must you constantly eat junk food around her?”
“Uh ….”
“You are going to teach her bad habits.”
“Na -.”
“I do not want our child to become obese.”
“She’s asleep,” crunch, “and besides, she’s too young at tha minute ta know.”
“So, you are saying you will eat healthy once she is a little older?”
“Na, na, I never said tha’.” The crisp packet is snatched away. “Hey! Gimme them back!”
“You should get used to it. Soon, there will be no junk food in this house.”
“Pfft.” I don’t think so somehow. I’d die of yummy withdrawals! Fuck that ….
Still, it’s kinda cute how much he cares.
It’s like he’s got her future all planned out.
--------------------
***10.14pm***
“Night, night, Carmen.” I tuck her in, knowing she’ll wake back up in an hour, tops. She wriggles around in her covers.
I feel Will’s arm wrap around my shoulders. “Isn’t that adorable?”
“Yeah.” Just what I was thinking. So cute!
----------------------
***Saturday 26th August***
***12.03pm***
“Is tha water warm enough for y’?” Carmen needs a bath before she gets all stinky. I smile widely at her. “Y’ love bath time, don’t y’?”
Uh … where …? “Grell, ‘ave y’ seen tha shampoo?” She had today off, came over to help me with Carmen because she was bored. She’s always a great help – dunno what I’d do without her baby knowhow.
Her legs swing out from the chair she’s sitting on. “On the windowsill.”
“Ah … thanks.” I grab it, spin around –
AWW!
That’s the cutest face ever!
Yanking my phone out of my bottoms, I snap a couple of shots.
I have two phones, one to text in the reaper realm, and one that works when I’m in the human world. I have group chats on both of them, post cute baby pictures up so everyone I know can see Carmen’s best moments.
This picture is defo going on both.
Uh ….
Urggh … got my phone all wet ….
----------------------
***Saturday 2nd September***
***9.03pm***
Pulling on my jacket, I walk over to the sofa. “I’ll see y’ two later.” I bend down, give Will a kiss on the cheek.
“Have a nice time.”
“I will,” I smile. I’m pretty excited actually. It’s been a while since I went on a night out.
Carmen is fast asleep against Will’s chest, as always. So cute. I don’t wanna wake her, so I give her back a super gentle pat. “Goodnight, Carmen.”
Man … I’m gonna miss just chilling with my family tonight.
---------------------
***10.23pm***
The first club we went to was kinda … dead, so we’re wandering around London right now, looking for somewhere a bit more fun.
“How about here?” Eric asks, pointing to a large flashing sign.
“Yeah … seems good.” We head in – it’s a lot busier, that’s for sure.
After getting drinks, we sit down at a spare table. The usual format. Chill for a bit, chat with each other, then see if there’s anyone interesting about to talk to before dancing like twats into the early hours of the morning.
I take a sip – shit! It’s spat out all over the table.
“Yer alright?” Eric frowns.
I wipe at my mouth with the back of my hand. “Idiot put booze in it.”
“Yer sure yer didn’t order a cocktail by mistake?”
“No way.” I give him a dirty look for even thinking that. “Y’ know how careful I am.” I DEFO ordered a MOCKtail.
“Aye … good point. Want me tae go complain?”
“Na … na, it’s alright.” No point letting one little mistake ruin my whole night.
I’ll just get a coke instead ….
--------------------
***Sunday 3rd September***
***2.01am***
The night was pretty fun, actually. My pissy mood didn’t last long. I spotted a reaper from the branch there that I didn’t really know too well, so I decided to talk to him. He was super friendly, and we ended up exchanging numbers. Now I’ve got a new buddy to text when Carmen’s asleep and Will’s at work.
Yeahh, good night, super good night.
Opening the bedroom door, I tiptoe in. I guessed that Will would be asleep, and I was right.
I climb into bed carefully, lift Carmen from Will’s chest. Nothing better than coming home to a quick cuddle.
“Hey, cutie,” I whisper, holding her close.
Ah … crap ….
“Hey, don’t cry. I didn’t mean ta wake y’ up.”
“C … Carmen …. Carmen ….” I look over at Will just in time to see him flinch awake. “Carmen? Carm – oh … you have her.”
“Hah, yeah.”
“Ronald ….”
“Yeah – shhhh, it’s okay. Go back ta sleep.”
His glasses get snatched from the dressing table, are put on. “Why … can I smell alcohol on you?”
“Oh … tha bartender gave me a real cocktail by mistake.”
“And you drank it?”
“No, course not. I spat it out as soon as I realised. Surprised y’ can even smell it.”
“The foul stench tends to stick to people.”
“Yeah … I guess.”
He rolls over, rubs at Carmen’s back. “Just be more careful next time.”
What? Seriously? “I … I always double check -.”
“Yes, yes, I know that.” His voice goes down to a whisper. “I meant … you never know what someone may slip into your drink.”
Oh …. “Ta spike it?”
“Yes.”
“Would tha’ even work on a reaper?”
He frowns. “No … probably not, but it would be wise not to risk it.”
Shit …. “Y’ … y’ think tha bartender was tryin’ ta drug me?”
“I have no idea … but you know what humans are capable of. Either way, that bartender should be dismissed.”
“Yeah ….” Wow, really comforting. Thanks ….
Oh … when did Carmen stop crying? Aww, she’s asleep again.
“Hey … Will?”
“Yes?”
“Y’ do believe me, right? ‘Bout it bein’ an accident?” I’m sure he does, but –
“Of course I do.” He laughs lightly. “You are a terrible liar.”
--------------
***2.22am***
“May I hold her now?”
“No. Y’ve had her all night.”
“W-well you cannot have her while you sleep.”
“Then y’ can take her once I’ve knocked out.”
“But I am tired.”
I look at him, grin. “I’m not.”
He goes all sulky on me. “Honestly ….”
-----------------
***1.32pm***
“Ohhh, hello gorgeous.” Mom steals Carmen from my arms.
Heh … I may as well be invisible when the kiddy is around. Following her into the living room, I see Emma kneeling in front of a chair.
She’s back home for a couple of weeks because she doesn’t have any photoshoots booked in. Doesn’t means she’s just gonna chill though. She hops from hobby to hobby, but I think she’s finally found one she likes – doing up old furniture to sell on for a profit.
She turns around, gives me that sweet smile of hers. “Hey, big bro.”
“Hey.” I nose at the chair. “Tha’ looks awesome.”
“Thanks, but it’s not done yet. You wanna help me paint it?”
“Na, I’ll jus’ make a mess.”
“Hmm … true. James -?”
“For the hundredth time, no.” He looks up from his phone for a split second.
Shaun ….
Heh, some things never change.
----------------
***Wednesday 6th September***
***5.05pm***
“Will!” I rush over to him as he ports home, drag him into the kitchen.
“What is it? What is the -?”
“Carmen’s down for a nap.” Letting go, I yank my shirt over my head. It’s tossed to the floor. “We should be able ta ge’ a quickie in.”
“A quick …? Oh, I see.”
“Yeahhh.” My joggers and underwear fall to the ground too. “I’m gaggin’.”
I hop onto the table so fast I almost slide right off of it.
“Y-you want to do it in here?”
“Yeah.” I laugh. “Unless y’ want me ta wake Carmen up.”
“N-no, no, here is fine.” He leans in, kisses me gently.
Score!
----------------------
Wow … that was great. I – Carmen just started crying …. Heh, good timing though. Proper considerate.
I sit up –
“No, no, you get yourself cleaned up. I shall go see what the matter is.”
“Y’re jus’ as dirty.”
“Yes … well ….” He grabs a tea towel from one of the drawers, shoves it into his underwear. Zipping up his trousers, he runs from the room.
I just sit there, can feel the pressure in my sides building. “Wha’ tha actual fuck …?” The pressure erupts, laughter spilling out in waves. That … that was a well funny sight ….
Collapsing back against the table, I tuck my arms under my head, stare up at the ceiling. I can hear Will comforting our little girl upstairs. I think she just wanted a little attention.
Shutting my eyes, I smile to myself.
Life’s just perfect right now, absolutely perfect.
I have a wonderful family, and the best group of friends anyone could ask for.
And … and I have a kid, WE have a kid – still can’t quite wrap my head around that. I’m gonna hear her first word – God, I hope it’s ‘Mommy’.
I’m gonna watch my beautiful Carmen grow up, see her turn into her own person.
Wow … just wow ….
I take a deep breath, try to take it all in.
Amazing. Life is amazing.
I’m so fucking happy.
Chapter 2: Ronald. The end is coming.
Summary:
Guys, I need help. Pretty sure I mentioned that Othello has never been on collection in my last fic ... but I searched for two hours and couldn't find anything. Can anyone remember?
Even if he hasn't, he'd still be able to get his hands on a sickle from the weapons locker for this chapter, so I guess it doesn't matter ... but agh, frustrating!
Chapter Text
***Saturday 30th September***
***9.14am***
“F … fuckin’ hell.”
I stayed at Mom’s place last night with Carmen … was planning to spend the whole weekend. Now I wish I hadn’t. Now I wish … I could have slept in until Will went to work … spent the day with Carmen in ignorance, happy ignorance.
I never watch the news at home. Grandma always does.
And now it’s on … I can’t look away, no … matter how horrible the images flashing up on the screen are. I’m not even listening to what the broadcaster is saying – what’s being shown says it all.
Buildings have been brought down to rubble. The earthquake last night did most of that damage … but the … the tsunami that came in the early hours – fuck ….
Not tsunami … tsunamis. They hit in more than one place.
There’s pieces of wood everywhere, b … bodies everywhere.
The water still hasn’t left the land completely.
It’s horrible … so fucking horrible ….
“Oh … those poor souls,” Mom says. I hear the sofa squeak under her weight, but I don’t look away from the TV. I can’t ….
There’s been talk … a lot of talk at the association … that the end is coming.
I … I didn’t want to believe it … but with the volcano erupting last week … and now this –
No! No fucking way!
Just a … a freak of nature, just a weird, tragic coincidence. That’s all … that’s all it is.
“You’re going to go cross-eyed at this rate,” Grandma says.
“Yeah ….”
I hear a rush of – what’s Will doing here?
I rip my eyes away from the screen, spin around. It is him.
“Wha’ -?”
“You have to come with me, to the association, at once.”
“Wha’? Why?”
He glances at the TV. “The death toll is rising by the second, and the local branches cannot cope. Reapers from branches in the world capitals are being drafted in to help.”
“B-but I’m not even in today -.”
“And I wouldn’t have asked, but in times like these, names are generated at random.”
“B-but ….” I look back over at the TV. I … I don’t wanna see this … for real.
“You don’t have a choice, I’m afraid. None of us do.” He sighs. “We should get going.”
“But I don’t ‘ave my uniform -.”
“I doubt many reapers will be in uniform.” He bends down, wraps a hand around my elbow. “We really must be going.”
I take one last look at the TV, at the absolute devastation … brace myself. I really don’t have a choice ….
---------------------------
“Ughhh ….” Eric slides down in his seat.
Loads of reapers are gathered in the great hall, most of them still in PJs … some with coffee cups in hand.
“What’s the matter, Darling?” Grell asks. “Mid thrust when you were summoned?”
“Mid deep sleep more like.” His chin tucks to his chest – that was a deep sigh ….
“Hmm, late night?”
“Aye … should have laid off those last couple of whiskeys.”
I stare at the two of them – they don’t seem bothered by this … at all, not even a tiny bit sad.
I … I just don’t get it.
It’s like –
A cough startles me. Oh … it was just Will clearing his throat.
“As you all know -.”
A loud whoosh makes me flinch again, Olly appearing in front of everyone.
He gives Will a nervous smile. “Sorry -.”
“Sit,” Will says as I hear a screech come from Grell.
“Olly! What are YOU doing here?!”
“I was summoned?” He rubs at his neck.
“But you’ve never been out on collection before! You’ll hurt yourself!”
“I’ll -.”
“Willy, you can’t -!”
“I have no say in this.”
“But -.”
“It’s okay -.”
“No, Olly! It’s -!”
“Sutcliff, sit.”
“But -.”
“Sit down and be quiet.”
“No -.”
“End of discussion.”
Grell slumps back into her seat, huffs loudly.
Will pushes his glasses up his nose. He doesn't seem phased by the situation either .... “Now that you are all here … we will split into groups of ten in order to cover all ground.” He starts handing out sheets of paper. “This will tell you the group and location you have been assigned to.”
Group C.
I glance over at Eric’s paper. C too. That’s something … at least ….
-----------------
***9.36am***
I can see bits of wood beneath my feet, bricks around them. I can hear Will’s voice, but I’m not really listening. We ended up in the same group – Grell and Othello too. I don’t know if Will was the one who put us all together, but it doesn’t matter.
I don’t wanna look up. I don’t wanna –
“Ronald?”
I look – oh … shit.
Everything’s … levelled to the ground – it’s all destroyed.
Fuck –
Bodies everywhere.
“Ronald!”
Will catches me.
“Are you -?”
“H-horrible.” My nails claw at his suit. “Ev-everyone’s d-dead.”
“I know, I know.” He hugs me tightly … but … but it’s not helping.
I … I’m gonna be sick. I’m gonna –
“Oh … Ronald.”
My throat burns – hard … hard to talk. “S-sorry.”
“Oh, Darling!” Grell’s hands are on me – she pulls me from Will. “You poor thing. Come, sit down.”
“O-okay.” I let her drag me over to a pile of wood, sit down on it.
“It’ll be okay, Ronnie Dear. Just take a breath; take as much time as you need.”
“Okay ….” I stare out at the mess … the destruction.
I don’t think … all the time in the world is gonna make this alright ….
------------------
***10.17am***
I managed to pull myself together … not because I was ready … but because I didn’t want my friends to deal with this on their own. It didn’t seem fair.
My gut twists every time I turn over another plank of wood … find another body … battered and bloodied.
Seeing their last moments in the records … is … is even worse. They were all terrified … struggled so hard to escape that hell.
I hear a shout in the silence – someone’s alive?
My head snaps in the direction – it’s a little kid, rushing over to Eric. She tugs at his trouser leg.
Not surprised she can see him … with all the death in the air.
He looks down at her, smiles. She’s lifted up, held close to his side. “We’ll get yer somewhere safe, okay?”
I don’t know if she can understand what he’s saying, but it must be super comforting just to see a friendly face.
Eric walks off, and none of us say anything, not even Will.
He knows we shouldn’t be interfering … but it’s a kid.
No one here would turn their back on a scared, little kid. No way.
Poor … poor girl – I … I bet she lost … everyone ….
And I bet Eric just wants to take her home with him, keep her safe.
But he can’t.
He can’t ….
---------------------
***2.28pm***
We sit in a group … in a clearing with no bodies. Will’s waiting to see if anyone turns up, tells us to head to a different location. An hour, and if not … we can all go home.
“Yer okay, Ronnie?” Eric asks – he’s staring at me … waiting for me to break, waiting to pull me into a hug when I do.
I … I’m trying so hard not to.
“I … I guess.”
Grell makes a sighing sound. “You’re too sensitive for these horrors, Ronnie.”
I … I’d get offended … if I didn’t think she was right. “Y-yeah.” I take a deep breath, try not to cry again. “I … I dunno how y’ do it.”
“Do what?” Eric frowns.
“D-deal wi’ shit like this. Y’ … y’ don’t seem phased at all.”
“World War One,” Eric says. There’s bitterness there, in his voice.
“Two,” Grell nods.
“Yes … World War One … was a sight … to say the least,” Will says.
“That was hell on earth. When yer see … what humans can do tae each other – natural disasters don’t compare tae the horrors ah saw at the Somme.”
A noise comes from Will. It … it’s like a wheeze …. “Unforgettable ….”
I understand … understand completely now. They’re not heartless. It’s not that they don’t care … they’ve just seen worse.
They’re used to it ….
Used to it – that … that’s almost worse than not caring.
“I was just more worried about not decapitating myself with my own scythe,” Olly smiles.
He says it to lighten the mood … and it works, gets a laugh out of me. He did look pretty stupid, nearly toppling over from the weight of his scythe waving around.
“You are a useless reaper, Darling.” Grell cackles.
I chuckle along with the couple.
If only they could crack jokes all day.
I … I really need it.
-------------------
***4.07pm***
Everyone’s gone home now … apart from me and Will. I wanted to go home, still do … but I don’t feel well enough to travel so far right now.
Will took me to higher ground, so I could calm down. It’s not really working ….
“This … this is it, isn’t it?” I ask … terrified of the answer.
“Pardon?”
“Th-tha … world’s endin’.”
“No, no, of course it isn’t.”
“But -.”
“They are just rumours, Ronald.” His hand cups my knee. “Every few decades, the end of the world is coming … apparently.”
“S-so … it’s all jus’ people bein’ paranoid?”
“Yes.”
“Y’ sure?”
“Positive.” His arm wraps around me. “Believe me, it is a frenzy over nothing.”
“O-okay.” I’m still not convinced ….
“Should we head back?”
“Y-yeah, okay.” I do need to get back to Carmen. She’s probably missing me.
--------------------
“Hey, sweetheart.” I take her from Mom, cuddle her close. “Y’re happy ta see me, aren’t y’?”
Her arms wave about – so cute.
Coming home to her, seeing her adorable face makes me feel like everything is right in the world again.
If only that was true ….
Chapter 3: Eric. It's not real.
Chapter Text
***3.41pm***
Ahh … today was rough … but at least that little girl was alright. When I managed to get her to the closest rescue centre, a lass ran up to her. As far as I could tell, it was her mother, and she’d just wandered off. I hope so. I hope her family got to safety.
I can’t wait to get home, will be as soon as I finish this food shop. Hadn’t planned on going shopping until tomorrow, but while I’m out and about ….
I sigh as I pick up a tub of hot chocolate. I was really looking forward to a lazy day in bed with Al and the dogs. Day’s gone to shite.
Still … I’m glad I was the one who had to go. Al’s seen the worst of the worst, doesn’t need to be around any more devastation.
The Somme was disturbing, has stuck with me to this day … but Al had to spend weeks in the gas chambers during the Holocaust. I still don’t know how he got through that – I guess he blocked it out as best he could.
He never has spoken to me about it ….
I pay for my stuff, head out of the shop as fast as I can. I’ve probably forgotten a few things, but I don’t care. Getting home to Al is my number one priority.
-------------------
I port into the kitchen, drop the shopping bag on the counter. The few bits and bobs are taken out –
That’s odd …. The dogs normally jump me as soon as I come home.
I look around me. Not a single one ….
And Al hasn’t come in to greet me either.
“Al?”
No answer.
Hm … he’s probably just napping in the bedroom with the dogs. I head out of the kitchen towards the stairs.
“I … I’m here.”
My foot hovers above the first step. Al sounds upset?
I spin around, rush into the living room. Al stands from the sofa – he looks distraught ….
“Al … what’s wrong?” I step over the dogs, reach him. “Why are yer crying?”
“I … I’m scared, Eric.”
I rub at his upper arm. “Why?” He’s trembling. I haven’t seen him this shaken up … in years ….
“The … the w-world’s ending.”
“No -.”
“A-and when it does, we won’t be needed! We … we -.”
“Al -.”
“Fighting the Thorns – it was all for nothing!”
“Hey! Hey … the world isn’t going tae end anytime soon. It’s just -.”
“Rumours! I know! I … I know, but I have … I have this horrible feeling that … that’s it’s all r-real this time.”
“It’s not.”
“But -.”
“Al, it’s not, trust me.” I see his lip quiver. Reaching out, I wipe the tears from under his glasses with my thumb. “The disaster was bad … but nowhere near apocalyptic.”
“Are … are you sure?”
“Aye, absolutely. Yer’ve worked yerself intae a tizzy over nothing, ah promise.” He’s been alone with his thoughts, has scared the shite out of himself … the poor lad.
“I … I have … haven’t I ….” He sniffs. “It … it’s just scary to think about.”
“Aye … ah know.” I cup his face, stroke at his skin with my thumb. “Tell yer what – we’ll head back tae bed, watch films and relax like we were planning tae, forget this whole thing, alright?”
I get a wee smile. “That sounds lovely.”
My hands grip his sides. He’s pulled closer, my lips pressing softly to his.
His arms wrap around my neck as he kisses back deeply. I can feel his body relaxing against mine.
Good.
I hate to see him upset.
-------------------
***4.13pm***
“Here yer go.” I hand Al a huge mug of hot chocolate.
He takes it from me, smiling. “Thank you.”
I just about manage to squeeze into bed next to him, in between all the dogs. No point trying to get them to move. They won’t, are so protective over Al. That’s why they didn’t rush to say hey to me earlier – they were too focused on guarding Al because he was upset.
A sip is taken from the mug before Al puts it down. He rolls over, cuddles my side.
“Yer feeling better now?”
“A lot better. Thank you.”
“Great,” I grin.
I’m glad, really glad. Him being happy makes me happy, so happy.
I think all he needed was for someone to tell him it was alright. Aye, he just needed some reassurance.
Chapter 4: Eric Slingby: a day in the life of.
Chapter Text
***Saturday 7th October***
***11.42pm***
I’m starting to lose my mind here. The past week, ever since Al got upset, I haven’t been able to get anywhere near him. The dogs have followed him everywhere, won’t give us a moment’s peace.
It’s cute and all, but it’s driving me up the wall. I can’t go that long without sex! My balls are going to drop off.
I don’t think Al’s even realised, has been too busy snuggling up to the pups.
I lie down in bed, squeeze between Lucky and Alfie … and fidget … fidget in discomfort.
I’m about to blow.
Ack! Tomorrow! Tomorrow, I’m going to get him all to myself … somehow.
---------------------
***Sunday 8th October***
***11.11am***
Al gets up from the sofa, walks off into the kitchen.
This is my chance!
I shoot up from my chair, race into the room after him. The door is locked before the pups have chance to come in.
Al goes straight over to the fridge – I don’t think he’s noticed I’m here with him. A box of chocolate cake is pulled out. “Do you want some?”
“Oh … nah.” Hm, he had noticed.
The cake is cut, a slice put on a plate. Al brings it over to the kitchen table, sits down.
I take a seat too, opposite him … watch his lips as he begins to eat.
Arghh … turn on ….
I wriggle around in my seat. Ock … blue balls ….
He looks so seductive – is he licking his lips on purpose?!
Ahhh, sod this!
The seat is shoved backwards, and I’m under the table in a second.
“Eric?” My lips press to his crotch. “What – ahh ….”
“Ah’m so horny, Al.”
“I can tell.”
“Can yer blame me? It’s been a week.”
“Has it …? Oh … I suppose it has ….”
Playing dumb, I see. He knew. Oh ... he knew, the wee tease.
He wants me to do him hard.
“Aye.” His hips buck as I kiss him again.
“C-can’t I finish my cake first?”
“No.” I’m about to explode.
Tease.
-----------------
I slam that perky arse of his down on the table, waste no time in ripping his top from him.
Gorgeous.
He’s pulled close, his legs wrapping around my waist as we kiss. What a great kiss.
There’s a scratching sound at the door, the dogs wanting in.
Fat chance.
Our tongues meet, my hands moving to his bottoms.
I can’t wait any longer.
------------------
“Ah! Ah!” His nails claw at my hips.
“Nghh ….”
He … he looks beautiful, flushed and panting below me.
“Eric, m-more.”
“Hnnn ….” I slam into him – shite ….
“Ah!” He clenches –
“Ahhh ….”
I fall down on top of him. Shite … that was amazing ….
Al giggles down my ear. “Do you feel better now?”
“Aye, much better.” My eyes roll as I hear the dogs barking. “Ock … seriously ….”
He laughs again. “They probably think you were trying to kill me.”
“Aye … true.” I press my lips close to his ear. “Yer shouldn’t be so loud.”
“You’re not very quiet either.”
I chuckle, cuddle him tightly.
The dogs can wait to see him.
I want him all to myself for a wee bit longer.
----------------
***Saturday 14th October***
***9.04pm***
Ronnie opens the door to us, Carmen cradled awkwardly in his one arm. “Hey.”
“Hey.” Smiling, I lift the game console up. “Ready tae get yerr arse kicked?”
“Are y’?” He grins.
“Yer cheeky sod.”
We’ve come over to play video games, watch films, have a grand old time ... but most of all, we’re here to see cute wee Carmen. Don’t want to miss a minute of her growing up.
--------------------
***9.39pm***
Al has Carmen in his lap, is fussing over her, making faces and clapping her hands together.
That’s adorable – ah, shite! I look back at the TV. He’s winning! Shite!
I slam on my controller. “Ock! Come on!”
“Hah!”
Too late ….
“In y’ face!” He bounces up and down on his arse like a wee child.
“Aye … aye, yer won. No need tae gloat.” I turn around on the carpet. “Jay, yer’re up.”
“Sure.” He takes my place, and I go over to Al, pick Carmen up. She’s bounced in my arms.
Her little hands grip at my shirt. Ock, that’s charming. She’s such a sweet wee lass.
Ahh … being an uncle is the greatest.
Chapter 5: Ronald ... Spears.
Summary:
Poll time.
Next chapter, I want:
- More Carmen cuteness.
- The plot to advance quicker.
Chapter Text
***Sunday 31st December***
***9.04pm***
“Ock! Who’s the daddy?!” Eric cheers, slams his hands together so hard I can hear the clapping noise over the chatter of everyone in the hall.
We … we made it to the New Year. We made it. The world hasn’t ended. I think Will was right about it all just being rumours … I think. It looks that way, at least.
I finally feel like I can breathe again.
“Jay, come here,” Eric calls. He’s pretty hammered already – I dunno how he’s still beating everyone at darts.
We decided not to go to a party, with having Carmen around. So, Eric decided to hold a games night with a disco at the end. Dunno if we’ll be staying for that … don’t really care – I’ve had a lot of fun playing board games. I think Will has too – he won so many rounds of chess!
I chuckle as I see Jay go over to Eric. He’s gonna get his ass slammed.
-----------------
***9.18pm***
Carmen makes a little noise. She’s had so much attention tonight, everyone coming up and wanting to hold her. She didn’t seem to mind it though, just stayed still and looked up at all the random people holding her.
She really is a good little girl. We’re proper lucky parents. And she’s doing so well too, is putting on weight bit by bit, is hitting all her milestones. She’s already starting to crawl about a bit, has been having mashed up and soft food alongside her milk.
Another little sound comes from her.
Hmm … I don’t think she’s tired. “Y’ hungry, Carmen?” Putting her on my lap, I pull a little tub of mushy banana outta a cool bag. Will won’t buy those ready-made things, makes it all himself. Bit of a pain, to be fair, because I have to carry this thermal bag everywhere with me.
And I don’t even wanna think about his junk food ban. He hasn’t let me eat any yums in front of her for ages! I have to hide out in the bedroom every time I want a friggin chocolate bar.
Ugh … eating healthier sucks. I –
Ahhh, she is hungry. Can see it written all over her face as she eyes up the tub.
Uh … where did I put that spoon?
----------------
***11.59pm***
Eric sits down at our table, wraps his arm around Al’s neck from behind as he chuckles. “Poor lass just couldn’t take the late night, aye?”
“Na.” Carmen fell asleep about an hour ago, has been fast since then even with all the noise. So well behaved. “She tried her best though.”
“Aye.” He pulls out his phone. “Ack, it’s almost time! Get up! Up!”
We all go over to the nearest big-screen TV, see footage being beamed over from some park in the reaper realm. Heh … reminds me of the time we went to see the fireworks when I first came here, got sloshed on the whiskey Eric gave me.
Eric really does love his whiskey, but he’s super considerate. He’ll only drink around me on special occasions, and when we go out, he’ll wait until I’m dancing before he orders any booze.
I wouldn’t care if he drank around me all the time, because it’s his life, but it’s nice that he thinks of me – ah! Countdown!
I count along.
“3! 2!1!”
I feel Carmen flinch – loud asses woke my poor girl up. “It’s -.”
Someone tugs on my hand, begins to shake it weirdly.
Should auld acquaintance be forgot,
and never brought to mind?
Ah … this song. I get it now.
Should auld acquaintance be forgot,
and auld lang syne?
Hah! Eric’s really going for it. He fucking loves this song.
For auld lang syne, my dear,
for auld lang syne.
We’ll tak' a cup o’ kindness yet,
for auld lang syne.
I look down at Carmen. She’s staring up at me with those big, curious eyes.
It makes me smile so widely. “Welcome ta y’ second year, Carmen.”
-------------------
***Saturday 24th February 2035***
***11.11am***
“Ronald, we really need to -.”
“Yeah, yeah, I know. I – Carmen!” I hurry over to her, scoop her from the floor. “Don’t go rushin’ off, Kiddo.”
“Ronald -.”
“I know!” I carry her over to the kitchen table, plonk my ass down on a chair.
We decided to have our wedding in the summer way back, because we didn’t wanna go on our honeymoon and leave Carmen with my mom when she was super young.
Problem is … it’s only three months away now, and Will’s getting super stressed. I don’t think we’re that far off getting everything sorted, but Will doesn’t agree.
A catalogue is slid in front of me. “You need to pick your suit.”
I flick through the pages with my spare hand to page seventeen. We’ve been over this so many times I know the fucking page number off by heart. I hit the printed image with my finger. “This one.”
“No. I keep telling you -.”
“I -.”
“It is pink, Ronald.”
“I don’t care. Y’ wouldn’t let me wear a dress, so -.”
“Of course I won’t. It’s -.”
“Then I’m wearin’ tha pink suit. End of.”
He grumbles at me. “Fine … fine, pink suit it is ….”
“Thank y’.”
The catalogue is taken away. “Now then … flower arrangements ….”
“Ugh.” I lean back in my seat. Great ….
------------------
***Saturday 17th March***
***1.07pm***
“Wha’ y’ doin’, Carmen, hmm?” I chuckle as she waves her rattle at me. She loves that toy so much, has since she was teeny tiny.
Leaning forward, I hold a hand out. “Can I ‘ave y’ rattle?” I reach out further.
Ohh … that was a dirty look. She smacks the rattle against her chest, turns away from me.
Heh, I’ll take that as a no.
She shuffles away from me on her bum, starts to shake it again.
That’s damn cute.
----------------------
***Thursday 31st May***
***7.08pm***
I’m a really proud Mommy right now.
Carmen is doing so well! She’s on mainly solid food now, is trying her best to walk and talk. She’s making all kind of funny sounds. And I swear to God she understands everything I’m saying.
We celebrated her first birthday on the 27th of April, and Will actually let her have a bit of cake – only something for special occasions, obviously, because he always makes sure she eats super healthy. Nothing but fruit and veg, rice, pasta, chicken … boring stuff. I know it’s really good for her, but it must taste bland as hell.
No point arguing with him about it though. It won’t get me anywhere. He still won’t let me eat junk around her.
“What is this, Carmen?” Will smiles as he places a plate down in front of her. It’s a new food! I love seeing her try things for the first time. It’s so exciting to see her reaction!
Heh … I didn’t know sweet potato even existed before today.
She picks a piece up with her chubby little fingers, puts it in her mouth.
“Do y’ like it?” She’s liked everything so far, except peas. She spat that out, and the green fucker hit me in the middle of the forehead. Will tried to tell her off for spitting, but he was too busy laughing.
Peas … man, peas. She likes broccoli … but peas? I just don’t get it.
“Is it nice, Kiddo?”
She smiles. I think she likes it. Daww.
------------------
***Thursday 7th June***
***12.08pm***
Okay … just breathe … just breathe, Ronnie.
“You look very handsome, Darling.”
“Th-thanks.”
Breathe ….
Grell laughs at me. “Oh, don’t look so nervous. You’ve put up with each other for years now. You’ll be just fine.”
“Y-yeah.”
“There’s no need to be scared, really.”
“I … I’m not scared. Jus’ nervous … but excited nervous, y’ know?”
“I know exactly what you mean, Darling.” She leans in close to me, whispers in my ear. “And I can tell you that Willy is a nervous wreck right now.”
That makes me chuckle … imagining Will all sweaty and jittery. It takes the edge off. Ah … thanks, Grell.
“Ah!” Mom comes rushing in – my cheeks are squeezed. I’m pulled into a hug. “Ya look gorgeous, Ronnie! Oh, my lil man’s big day! I can’t believe it’s really ‘ere!”
My heart pounds even harder.
Thanks, Mom ….
---------------
***12.32pm***
We … we’ve just been called. Here … here goes nothing.
I cling to Mom’s arm as we step onto the aisle, walk down it.
I … I feel fucking sick.
My heart’s gonna pop outta my chest, I’m so – we’re here already?! Na, na –
“You look beautiful, Ronald.”
My heart melts, the nerves easing at his sweet words. I smile at him. “Told y’ pink was a good idea.”
“Yes,” he chuckles. “Apologies.”
“Will you ….”
“Yes.”
“Y-yeah!”
“To love each other ….”
The vows are flying past. This is … this is really happening.
My stomach lurches. The moment’s here.
“I do.”
He does! He really loves me. Fuck ….
I … I’m starting to choke up.
“I so do.”
“You may now kiss.”
I fucking do, grab hold of him and snog him with everything I’ve got.
Grell squeals, is totally getting wet over it.
But it doesn’t matter, the noise fading out fast.
This is our moment. Just ours.
And it feels fucking amazing.
---------------------
***Friday 8th June***
***9.08am***
The wedding reception was so much fun, all that dancing and prancing about, laughing like idiots.
James was a bit off though, said he felt really sick, but he tried his best to enjoy the night, for me. Dawww.
I’m sure he’ll be fine – it was probably just a tummy bug or something.
“Y’ be good for Grandma, Carmen, okay?”
“Mmm …. Mmmm.”
Mom laughs as she takes Carmen from me. “She’s really trying to say Momma.”
“Yeah, I know,” I beam.
The smile slips away.
“She’ll be fine, ‘oney. Ya just enjoy ya ‘oneymoon, okay?”
“Y-yeah, I know.” I reach out, hold Carmen’s tiny hand. “I’m jus’ really gonna miss her.”
“It’s only five days. You’ll survive.”
Trust James to be blunt as hell.
I turn to look – jeez … he looks ill. “Still not feelin’ good?”
“I feel like shit.”
“James, get back to bed this instant!” Grandma screeches from the next room. “You need rest!”
He rolls his dull, tired looking eyes. “I’m going, I’m going! Bloody nightmare ….”
I chuckle, turn back to –
“I will see ya on Wednesday.”
Hah … point taken.
-----------------------
***Saturday 9th June***
***11.02am***
This honeymoon in Spain is the best, so relaxing.
We’ve just ported to a beach that’s cut off from everything, everyone. It’s so nice and peaceful here, and warm, really nice and warm, but not too hot thanks to the breeze.
And the sun feels great on your skin. Not that Will would know – he’s all covered up, the freak.
I roll over on the beach towel, my hand running up his chest. “Hey … Will -.”
“No.”
“Aww, come on, no one’s gonna see us. Besides, it’s our honeymoon. Shaggin’ is tha whole point.”
He huffs down my ear. “Fine ….”
“Really?” Heh, he didn’t need much convincing.
He pulls me closer, his lips pressing to mine.
Yup, that’s totally a yes.
Sex on the beach – hot!
-------------------
***Wednesday 13th June***
***10.11am***
I race into the living room – fuck, I’ve missed her so much! “There y’ are!” Lunging at Emma, I pluck my little girl from her grip. “Ohhh, Momma’s really missed y’.”
“M … Ma … Ma.”
What ….?
My jaw hits the floor.
“She … she just said -.”
“I know!” I cut Will off. “Oh, Carmen, y’re so clever!”
Sitting down on the sofa next to Emma, I try to take it in. She finally said Momma!
Mom giggles. “We ‘ave some good news too.”
“Oh, yeah!” Emma bounces up and down.
“Really? What’s tha’?”
Chapter 6: William. Troubling circumstances unveiling.
Chapter Text
***2.02pm***
I am going to be an uncle ….
That came as quite the shock to me, I must admit, and I think Ronald was equally as surprised. James never struck us as the sort to want children.
In all honesty, I never thought another child would come into our lives. Our friends here cannot bear children, and Emma has said she enjoys travelling far too much to ever want a child.
I … I am going to be an uncle, and our daughter is going to have someone close to her age to play with. Carmen not knowing how to act around other children has been on my mind, has been a nagging concern.
It is still early days, James only six weeks pregnant … but if all goes well, we will have another child to fuss over very soon.
Amazing.
-----------------------------
***Thursday 19th July***
My optimism has crashed and burned. A month on … James isn’t doing well at all. Last week, his morning sickness became horrific, and he is now suffering terrible aches and pains … debilitating migraines.
Ronald is so worried for him that he has been sleeping over at his Grandmother’s house most nights. I am missing him immensely … but I understand. If something were to go wrong, he could lose his brother ….
I hope he will be alright. I hope … but I am just not sure ….
-----------------------------
***11.56am***
“Carmen, don’t do that.” I pick her up, take her away from one of our dogs. “It is not nice to pull on his tail.”
She began to walk two weeks ago, has been giving me the run-around since then. She tries to wriggle out of my arms.
“Carmen, no.”
I know for a fact that she understands the word ‘no’, but it seems she is in a cheeky mood.
Plan B – distraction technique.
“Do you want to play with your rattle?”
She knows that word too, very well. Her eyes are fixed on me now. I have her full attention.
But finding the well-loved toy will prove … challenging. Carmen has a habit of leaving her toys in the most astonishing of places. I think she tries to hide them from Ronald so that the oversized child cannot play with them himself.
Keeping her in a tight hold, I go on a search. Oh … there it is, hidden behind one of the chairs. “You didn’t hide that very well, Carmen.” The rattle is handed over, shook madly in front of my face.
She smiles, giggles loudly.
“Isn’t that much more fun than tormenting the dogs?”
Judging by her excitement, I would say so.
--------------------------
***Thursday 26th July***
***10.33am***
“Oh, dear.” I lift Carmen up, bounce her in my arms. It does little to calm her.
My poor daughter is teething … quite badly. Six teeth have come through already, one by one … but this time around, she has four worming their way out of her gums.
She is in quite a lot of … distress, wants nothing to do with me.
I wish Ronald were here, could honestly do with his help and support. Seeing my child like this, it … it is horrid.
But I know how concerned he is for his brother, cannot blame him for wanting to be there for him.
“Shhh, shhh. It is alright.” She continues to grizzle down my ear. “Okay, okay, calm down. We will get you some paracetamol, and you will feel much better in no time.”
I hurry into the kitchen, put her down in her high chair. The lock on the cupboard is taken off, the door yanked open. I pull – empty. The bottle is empty.
My eyebrow twitches. Why didn’t Ronald tell me he had given her the last of it before he left last night? Was that not an important bit of information, maybe? Honestly ….
Okay … think, William … think.
There is not a chance in hell that I am taking Carmen out shopping in her condition.
Think ….
Who can I contact?
Alan? No, he – oh, Eric. He is in his office today, I am sure.
I hurry to find my phone, call his mobile. One ring … two –
“Hello?”
“Eric, it is William -.”
“Aye, ah know. Caller ID is a thing.”
“Yes, yes ... well, I have a favour to ask of you.”
He chuckles down the phone. “Aye, sure. Anything tae get me away from this paperwork.”
I will ignore that comment …. “Can you pick me up a bottle of paracetamol? Carmen is teething, and we have run out.”
I hear him sigh. “Aye … Ronnie told me all about that …. Poor lass.”
“Yes … she is suffering quite badly at the moment. Can you -?”
“Ah’ll be right there. See yer -.”
“Wait! Wait -.”
“Aye?”
“Can you bring teething gel also?”
“Aye, of course.”
---------------------------
***5.09pm***
Ronald comes into the living room, clad in his work attire. I know how hard it is for him to tear himself away from his family at the moment, but he has no choice. I have done my best to help the situation, have cut his hours down, made sure he isn’t in before noon … but I can do no more.
“Hey.”
“Afternoon. How is he?”
The sigh says it all. “Not good. Mom had ta ge’ him a prescription for some nausea meds, he’s so -.”
“Is that safe in his condition?”
“Yeah, if he only uses them short-term. I jus’ hope this works – he’s not keepin’ anythin’ down.”
“I’m sure it will. He wouldn’t be given that medication if it wasn’t proven to work.”
“Yeah ….” He draws nearer to me and Carmen. A smile is forced. “How’s my little girl?” As he takes her from me, she begins to grizzle. “Aww, someone is a little grump today. It’s sore, I know ... I know.” He takes a seat next to me, our child continuing to cry. “It’s rough, I know …. Has she eaten much today?”
“No.” His face falls. “She will be fine, Ronald. I have made sure that she is drinking enough.”
“B-but -.”
“Children often lose their appetites for a few days when they are feeling under the weather. It is nothing -.”
“Under tha weather?”
“Well, yes ….” Brace yourself, William …. “She has a bit of a fever -.”
“Wha’?!” He feels her forehead. “Shit -.”
“She will be fine.”
“No -.”
“The next dose of paracetamol will probably start to bring it down.”
“A-are y’ sure?”
“Yes.”
“Okay.” He takes a deep breath. “Okay, th-that’s fine.”
Honestly, he worries too much, works himself into a state every time Carmen has a little case of the sniffles, vomits up a tiny bit of food.
I understand why, know he is frightened of letting Talia down, but if something was truly wrong, I think I would know.
He really doesn’t need to be so overly concerned ….
-------------------------
***Friday 27th July***
***2.14am***
I rub at Carmen’s back, try my best to provide comfort. It is doing little to help her mood, or mine. She hasn’t slept a wink, and it is getting rather late.
I know it isn’t her fault, do not blame her in the slightest … but none of us will get any sleep at this rate ….
“You should go into the guestroom, get some rest.”
“Na, I’m -.”
“You have work in a few hours.”
“So do y’.”
“Yes, but you are out on collections. I don’t want tiredness to affect your performance.” I don’t want him to get himself hurt.
“Oh … good point.” He has been injured on the job so many times that there is no argument to make. “Y’ sure?”
“Yes.”
“Alright.” He leans over, kisses Carmen on the head – she doesn’t seem too keen on that, is so grumpy she just wants to be left alone. “I’ll see y’ … in a few hours.”
“Yes …. Sleep well.”
------------------------
***7.00am***
Alarm ….
Damn alarm ….
I crack one eye open, look at the clock. Carmen fell asleep around three … I think. Four hours sleep is better than nothing, I suppose … though it doesn’t feel that way.
The floorboards creak from just outside of the room. The door swings open, Ronald rushing in. “Mornin’.”
“Did you get any sleep?” Please tell me you weren’t awake all-night worrying ….
“Yeah, but y’ alarm woke me up.” He turns it off.
I feel Carmen shift against my chest. She isn’t crying … yet; a good sign.
“Ma ….”
“Oh, hey, Carmen,” Ronald smiles. “Y’ feelin’ better?” Bending over the bed, he presses his palm to her forehead. “Hey, Will, her fever’s goin’ down.”
“As I told you it would.”
“Yeah … I know.” She is taken from me. “I’ll try ta ge’ her ta eat somethin’. Y’ go back ta sleep for a bit.”
I am not going to argue with that. “Thank you.” Closing my eyes, I relax into the pillow.
“Uh, who’s got Carmen today?”
“Jay.”
“Ah, okay, cool.”
Honestly, I do not envy him ….
-----------------
***8.49am***
“She has had a bit of breakfast. Try to have her eat a little throughout the day, but if she refuses, do not worry too much about it.”
“Okay -.”
“But make sure she drinks enough.”
“Yeah, alright -.”
“And she needs paracetamol -.”
“Yes, yes, I understand.”
“…Sorry.” I was rambling a little, wasn’t I …?
“It’s alright.” He smiles as Carmen is given to him. “We’ll be alright, won’t we? Oh … someone is cranky.”
“Okay … well, I will see you this evening. In the meantime, if you need anything -.”
“I’ll phone you. “
“Thank you.”
“No problem.”
“Okay.”
“… Yep ….”
Oh ….
I should probably get out of his hair ….
Chapter 7: Ronald. An apology long time coming.
Summary:
Strap in, because, in about 5 chapters time, shit's gonna hit the fan.
Chapter Text
***Saturday 28th July***
***11.22am***
“It’s alright.” I pull James up from the bathroom floor. “It’s alright.”
“Nghh ….” He leans up against me, is shaking like a leaf. “Wh-where’s Shaun?”
“He had ta go out, remember? Hey, hey, don’t ge’ upset. We’ll ge’ y’ back ta bed so y’ can take a nap, okay? He’ll be back before y’ know it then.”
“O-okay.”
I get him into the bedroom, help him into bed so he doesn’t collapse on the floor. He looks so fucking frail ….
The meds haven’t done a thing.
----------------------
***Tuesday 18th September***
Man … the last few months have been … so up and down. Carmen’s done so well, has been learning new stuff every day. I’m a proper proud Mommy … but a sad Mommy too. I feel guilty … so guilty for missing so much time with her.
I … I know she misses me when I’m not there.
And I’ve been so scared for my little brother, haven’t slept much the past three months because the sickness has been really bad. He ended up in … hospital a few times … it got that nasty.
But it seems like it’s easing off now. I … I just hope it stays that way.
-----------------
***Friday 28th December***
***9.47am***
The baby is gonna be here in a week.
A week!
Wow … just wow. That’s amazing … and really scary. Really scary ….
Because male pregnancy is so fucking risky, gets riskier the further on you get, they’re bringing him in for a caesarean a month before he’s due.
That … that’s gonna be rough. I know how much it hurts … being cut into like that. I just hope he’ll be okay ….
I just want him to be okay.
Walking into his bedroom, I see the grumpy look on his face. He’s bored out of his brains as usual. Poor guy has been on bedrest since he found out he was preggers, Grandma and Shaun keeping the business running until after the baby’s born.
Heh … Grandma cusses him if he even dares to ask about the company.
Nurse Rose smiles at me – Grandma employed two of them to look after James after the sickness meds didn’t work.
“Hey.”
“Hi,” he grumbles. The sickness has gone completely … but he’s still really uncomfortable. The baby is putting a lot of pressure on his hips, and he’s getting pretty big now. It’s making moving about super awkward.
Heh … his waddling is kinda cute though.
“How y’ feelin’?”
“Ugh … stupid kid keeps kicking me in the ribs.” He pulls himself up higher in bed. “It’s killing me.”
“They don’t mean it.”
“Yeah … I know.” He huffs. “I seriously can’t wait for them to get here.”
“Heh, me neither. Y’ll be less of a grump then.”
Oh … that was a super glare. “It’s not my fault – bloody hormones ….”
I chuckle at him. “Good point. Y’ want anythin’ ta eat?” before I sit down.
“I’m alright, thanks.”
“Y’ eaten much today?”
Eye-roll. “Yes, I’ve had breakfast. Stop worrying so much.”
“R-right.”
But I can’t help it ….
I just want you to be okay ….
-----------------
***10.03am***
“Rose?”
“Yes?”
“Can you leave the room for five minutes? I need to speak to my brother.”
What?
“Of course.”
“James … is everythin’ alright?”
Silence ….
“James?”
The door shuts.
“What’s -?”
“Th-there’s something I need to say to you.”
That doesn’t sound good …. “Yeah?”
He looks away from me, his hand rubbing at his bump.
“James, wha’ -?”
“I ….”
“Yeah?” I take his spare hand, squeeze it. “Come on, y’ can tell me.”
“I … I’m really sorry.”
Huh??? “For wha’?”
He looks at me again. “F-for how … how I treated you when … we were younger.”
Oh ….
Seriously, that’s all he wanted to say? I thought it was something really important ... really bad ....
“It’s alright -.”
“No … no, it … it’s not. I said some really mean things to you.”
“It wasn’t y’ fault. Y’-.”
“It was. I -.”
“No, it really wasn’t. Tha’ bastard twisted everythin’, made y’ think I was tha bad one. I can’t blame y’ for believin’ y’ dad over some randomer who came through y’ front door.”
“But -.”
“But nothin’. Y’ were jus’ a little kid. Little kids ge’ angry when shit happens and they don’t understand why.”
He nods slowly. “I … I guess. I’m still sorry … f-for everything.”
“It’s cool, seriously.” Please don’t get upset. Please. You couldn’t help it.
“Ri-right.” He doesn’t sound convinced ....
“Look, we’ve been on good terms for years, right?”
“We have.”
“Then it’s water under tha bridge.”
“You sure?”
“Yeah.” I pat his hand gently. “Thanks for thinkin’ of me though.”
“It … it’s okay.” Lifting his other hand, he wipes at his eyes roughly. “Ugh … stupid hormones. This kid really needs to get out of me already.”
“Y’ve only got a week left,” I smile. You’ve got through this much; you can get through this last little bit.
“Yeah, thank God for that.” He wipes his tears away again.
“Y’ want a hug?”
A glare is sent my way. “Fuck off.”
I can’t help but laugh. Hah … that’s my bro.
-----------------------
***10.53am***
“Stop fussing over me! Get off!” James swats Shaun’s hand away.
He’s just got back from baby shopping, is touching James’ bump, being all cutesy.
“I don’t want – oh, they’re kicking.”
Looks like the kid’s finally moved from under his ribs.
James cracks a smile. “Yeah, they are.” He gets a kiss on the cheek. “Okay, okay, enough. Show me what clothes you bought.”
“Alright.” Shaun gets another kiss in before climbing off the bed.
I sit there, watch as he shows off all of the little outfits.
Man … I really wish they’d found out the gender of the baby. I get that they wanted it to be a surprise, and Grell and I have a gut feeling it’s a boy but … gah! I don’t like waiting.
I wanna know if I’m gonna have a niece or a nephew already!
-------------------------
***Saturday 29th December***
***4.57pm***
One collection left … and then I can go home. Ugh, it’s been a long day ….
The ledger is – phone’s ringing ….
It’s probably Eric asking me if I wanna go out for drinks. Man … I’ve been neglecting my friends way too much recently …. As soon as the baby’s safely here, I’ll make it up to them. I’ll make sure I do.
I pull it out of my pocket – Mom? What’s she –
“Hello?”
My heart sinks.
He … he’s gone into labour … early –
It’s too early!
No ….
No!
This … this can’t be happening!
Not again ….
“Just geh to the ‘ospital as soon as ya can.”
I swallow down the lump in my throat. I … I can’t breathe. “Y-yeah. I … I’m comin’ ….”
Chapter 8: Ronald. Wake up.
Summary:
Chaps might be a little less frequent because I'm trying to make them longer so I can get to the main plot sooner. Might have to split them up (so a few more chaps than promised before main plot starts, but we'll see.)
Chapter Text
***7.33pm***
Come on … wake up. Please … please wake up.
I wanna tell you that your baby’s here, and safe, and … and so fucking cute.
Just wake up ….
Will touches my shoulder, squeezes it.
He’s the only thing keeping me from breaking down right now. He did my last collection for me then got here as soon as he could. He … he’s my rock.
I rest my head on him, bite down on my lip.
This shouldn’t be happening.
He was supposed to have a caesarean six days from now, was supposed to be sore, but in good enough shape to see his baby in the incubator.
He … he wasn’t meant to start bl-bleeding like that, wasn’t meant to … to pass out on the table.
They … they had to rush him into surgery, st-stitch him up.
But now … he … he won’t wake up.
Fuck ….
The nurses said the anaesthesia from surgery should have worn off by now, so … so why won’t he just wake up?
---------------------
***8.05pm***
“Nghhh ….”
What? Is he –
He’s waking up!
The breathing mask is pulled down. “Wh … wha …?”
Mom leans over the bed, strokes at his hair. “It’s -.”
“The baby!” He jolts. “Is … is the baby okay?”
“He’s fine,” I smile.
“H-he? We … we had a boy?”
“We did,” Shaun squeezes his hand, smiles.
“So … so ‘Ashely’ then?”
“Yeah.”
“Can I see him?” He tries to sit up, but … but he’s so weak ….
“Ya need to rest, sweetie.” Mom puts her hand on his shoulder.
“We’ll bring him in to see you as soon as we can,” the nurse says.
“I … I -.”
“Grandma and Grandpa are with ‘im right now. He’ll be fine.”
“O-okay.” He lies still, lets Mom fuss over him.
Just knowing that Ashely is here, is safe … I think that’s enough for him.
---------------------------
***Thursday 31st January 2036***
***11.40am***
James walks out of the hospital slowly, Ashely held close to his chest.
He’s finally getting out of that fucking place … after a month. Ashley was strong enough to leave after two weeks, but James has been really ill.
He started bleeding again the day after Ashely was born, had to be rushed back in for surgery. Then he got a … a really nasty infection.
I watch him closely. He still doesn’t look very well, and he’s lost tonnes of weight. He was getting kinda chubby towards the end of the pregnancy, but now ….
And I’m still not totally convinced that he’s gonna be okay.
He doesn’t look happy to be going home. He looks … kinda freaked out ….
When we all found out James was pregnant, he said they’d been planning it for a while. I didn’t believe him ….
He found out he could get pregnant when he was sixteen, had to go on birth control right then and there so his hormones wouldn’t get all messed up.
I don’t think it was planned out. He forgot to take the pill, or it didn’t work ….
Whichever it was … he wasn’t expecting it ….
And now he’s got a baby … who he couldn’t bond with properly at the start because he was so ill.
I really hope the little family is gonna be okay.
He makes it over to the car.
Uh … Grandma doesn’t look happy.
“Why are you still in your pyjamas? The head of a company should not be seen in public in such -.”
“Yeah, yeah, you’re glad I’m coming home. I get it.” He slips past her, gets into the car.
I bend down, peek inside. “I ‘ave ta ge’ ta work, okay?”
“Okay.”
“But I’ll be back tonight -.”
“No. You should spend tonight with Carmen.”
“I -.”
“She’s missing you, isn’t she?”
“Yeah.” I rub at my head. “She really is ….” He has a point …. “Y’ sure y’ll be alright?”
“Yes, positive.”
“But -.”
“Stop worrying about me already.”
“Uh, right.”
I … I don’t think I could if I tried ….
----------------------------
***Friday 1st February***
***10.18am***
“Hey.”
Emma looks up from her magazine. “Hey, big bro.”
I look over at James. He’s flat out on the sofa. “Y’ okay?”
“Ugh ….”
“Little big bro is tired.”
“Yeah ….” Rubbing his face, he groans. “Ashley was fussing all night. I didn’t get any sleep.”
Yeah … Ashley is a crier. Must be rough …. “Tha’ sucks.”
“You’re telling me.” Rolling over, he hides a face in a pillow. “Urghh ….”
“Y’ want somethin’ ta eat?”
A loud groan comes my way. “No … I’m not hungry.”
“Okay ….”
I … I knew it. I knew he wasn’t gonna do so well ….
I just didn’t think shit would go downhill so quickly ….
-----------------------
***Sunday 24th February***
***2.03pm***
He … he seems really depressed. Every time Ashley starts crying, he looks like he’s gonna cry too. Poor guy ….
I’m gonna go keep an eye on him, see if I can get him alone so I can talk to him. He probably won’t open up to me … but it’s worth a try.
I pull my coat on. “Will, I’ll see y’ later.”
“Momma!” Carmen hurries up to me, grips my joggers.
Oh … don’t give me that look ….
“No.” She tugs at my clothes.
Pulling her hand away, I bend down in front of her. “I’ll be back really soon.”
“No!”
“I will. And then we can play wi’ Mr Teddy, okay?”
“No ….” Oh man … please don’t cry. I … I feel bad enough already.
“Carmen,” Will calls, “it’s lunchtime.”
Her face lights up. “Banarwa?”
“Yes, you can have a banana after your main lunch.”
Giggling, she toddles off towards the kitchen.
Ahh, thanks, Will, you’re a lifesaver.
---------------------
“Where’s James?”
“He’s upstairs in the office, I think.” Mom doesn’t look up at me, is too busy fussing over Ashley.
“Alright, thanks.” I walk out of the room, up the – uh, is someone behind –
Ah, it’s Emma.
I knock on the office door. Huh … no answer?
My hand grabs the knob. I turn it. “Hey, James, y’ …?
He’s bent forward in his chair, fists hiding his –
“James, why are y’ cryin’?” I hurry over to him. “What’s tha matter?”
“Bro, what’s wrong?”
I try to pull his hands away from –
“No! L-leave me alone.”
“We … we jus’ wanna know what’s wrong, okay?” I try again, but he still won’t budge. “Come on, look at me. Look at me … please?”
He stops fighting. I pull – his eyes are all bloodshot. The … the tears are just dripping ….
“James -.”
“I … I can’t take this ….”
“Y’ -.”
“It’s too much!” He hiccups. “I … I’m not r-ready for a baby.”
I know …. “It’ll be alright -.”
“It won’t! I … I’m a failure.” He slumps forward, clings to me. “I … I can’t do anything r-right ….”
I … I’ve never seen him so upset. He’s in a right state.
“You’re not a failure.” Emma looks at me. She wants me to do something, say something. “Babies are hard work.”
“I am! I can’t even run this damn business anymore!”
“Wha’ do y’ mean?” I wrap my arms around him. “Y’re always on y’ -.”
“I … I keep falling behind schedule.”
“Because -?”
“A-and it’s not fair on Ashley – I can never spend time with him. It … it’s like I don’t even know my own child. I … I feel awful.”
“Shaun can help you run -.”
“No! No … I told him n-not to.”
“Wha’? Why?”
“B-because I … I don’t want Ashley to be lonely, and -.”
“Well -.”
“And Shaun’s mad at me already!”
“Why?” Emma asks.
“B-because I … I don’t remember … I don’t remember Ashley being b-born.”
Huh? That’s weird …. “I thought y’ passed out before he came out?”
“I … I thought so too, but Shaun said – h-he’s mad because I don’t remember.”
“It not your fault, bro. You were really sick.”
“Exactly. He shouldn’t be makin’ y’ feel bad.”
Another hiccup as he hides his face in my neck. “I … I don’t know what to do. I c-can’t do … anything right.”
“That’s not true. Y’re jus’ really stressed out.”
He nods against my skin. “T-too much.”
Emma reaches forward, touches his shoulder. “Why don’t you talk to Grandma? She can help you run the -.”
“No! She … she’s done enough. I … I can’t ask her to -.”
“Would it help though? If she helped y’ out, would y’ feel better?”
“I … I think ….” He sniffs. “I … think it would help ….”
“Then I’ll go talk ta her, okay? I’m sure she won’t mind if she understands tha situation.”
Pulling back, he stares at me. “Y-you … really think so?”
“Yeah.”
“Th-thank you.”
“And we’ll make sure we help you out tonnes with Ashley, so you don’t feel so overwhelmed. So cheer up, okay?”
James wipes at his eyes. “Y-you two are the best.”
“Yeah,” I chuckle, “I know.”
-------------------------
“I don’t think so somehow.”
“B-but he’s really strugglin’ -.”
“Yes, I know.”
“Then -.”
“If he needs help, he can tell me himself.”
“B-but -.”
“He isn’t a child anymore, Ronald. He is a grown man, with a child, perfectly capable of helping himself. The problem with that man is that he bottles all of his emotions up -.”
“S-so, if he -?”
“Gr-Grandma?”
I turn around, see James standing there, rubbing at his eyes. He … he looks so pale, like he’s gonna faint on the spot.
Grandma brushes past me, her hand going to the middle of James’ back as she guides him out of the room. “Yes, tell your grandmother what the matter is.”
I stare out after them. He decided to speak to her himself?
I guess he knew how she’d react ….
---------------------------
Everyone’s fussing over James now, especially Mom. He curls up against her – man … he looks so vulnerable right now.
“Oh, ya’ve gohhen so skinny, sweetie. Ya poor thing.”
It’s like they hadn’t noticed he was struggling. But then … he never told anyone, and everyone’s so busy –
“You think little big bro is gonna be okay?”
My arm wraps around Emma’s waist, and I pull her into a side hug. “Yeah. He’ll be fine now.”
He has the support of the whole family now. Of course he’s gonna be okay.
------------------------
***6.23pm***
“Where have you been?”
Uh … Will looks pissed ….
My hand finds the back of my head. “Eh … sorry. Family problems.”
“Oh. Is everything alright?”
“Yeah. James was a bit of a … mess, but I think he’ll be alright now.”
“I see.”
He … he still doesn’t seem very happy. “Is everythin’ alright?”
A sigh comes from him. “Carmen is mad at you for being gone so long.”
“Ah … shit.” I did promise I’d be back soon, didn’t I …? “I’ll go apologise.”
His breath hitches. “Yes … good luck with that.”
Is … is she really that mad? Crap ….
I hurry into the living room. She’s just turned her back on me ….
“Hey, Car -.”
“No!” She scoots away from me.
“Carmen, I’m really sorry. Uncle James was really sad, so -.”
“No!”
Damn, she really is pissed …. I sit down on the floor next to her. “I really am sorry. I’ll bring y’ wi’ me next time, okay?”
She finally looks at me. “Asley?”
“Yeah, I’ll take y’ ta see Ashely next time. I promise.”
I get a smile. I think I’m forgiven. Mr Teddy is lifted up, waved in front of my face.
She wants me to play with her. Yeah, defo forgiven.
She’s always so forgiving.
My daughter is a proper sweet little girl.
---------------------
***Sunday 30th March***
***12.21pm***
James was diagnosed with post-natal depression, but he’s getting better, slowly. Grandma has been helping with the business, so he can spend more time with Ashley, and the rest of the family has been there to help him take care of the little guy.
And Shaun apologised for upsetting him. Turns out he was never mad at him; he just really, really wanted him to remember his baby coming into the world.
He’s been super supportive through this whole ordeal. Great guy, real great guy, seriously.
He really does love my little brother.
“What’s this, Ashely?” Emma jingles her keys in front of his face. She can’t always be here because of modelling, but she does all she can. “Look, they’re all pink. Pretty!”
Carmen reaches out, steals the keys from her. Bless.
I’ve been making sure to bring her along as much as I can. Don’t want the little cutie to get mad at me again.
“You’d make a really good Mom,” Shaun laughs.
Emma scrunches up her nose. “No, thanks. I don’t have the time for that.” She takes one of Ashley’s hands, shakes it up and down gently. “I’m happy enough being an aunt.”
“For now.”
“Hah, I’m being serious!”
---------------------
***Thursday 3rd April***
***8.13pm***
“Carmen, don’t poke him.”
“Pow … pow.”
“No, no pokin’.”
James chuckles, lifts Ashley to his shoulder, out the way of her fingers. It’s nice to hear him laugh again. And he’s looking a lot better, isn’t so gaunt and dark under his eyes. Mom’s been making sure he eats tonnes, is fattening him up a bit.
And I think he’s starting to properly bond with Ashley. It’s great to see, it really is.
-------------------
***Sunday 6th April***
***3.09pm***
He puts Ashely down in his crib as I watch from the doorway. I wasn’t keeping an eye on him – we were just halfway through a convo when naptime came around.
“Y’ alright?”
He looks up at me, smiles. “You ask that way too much.”
“Uh -.”
“But yeah, I’m fine.”
“Cool.”
Good … good.
I’m so glad he’s getting better. I’m so fucking glad.
Chapter 9: William. Eeyore.
Chapter Text
***Sunday 19th April 2037***
***12.07pm***
“Apple.” Carmen reaches up. “Apple.”
“Yes, yes, give me a moment.” The slices of apple are put into a bowl. “Let’s go into the living room, okay?”
“Okay, Daddy.” She follows me in, sits down on the floor. Her hands reach up towards me. “Apple.”
“Yes,” I smile, “okay.” The bowl is handed over. “Carmen, what do you say?”
“Thank you.”
Grabbing my current book, I sit down next to her.
“Daddy? Want?”
“Yes, thank you.” I take a piece. “Do you like it?” I found a variety of apple that Carmen hadn’t tried before.
“Yumzies.”
I wish Ronald wouldn’t teach her these non-words ….
A bite is taken. “Yes, I quite agree.” It is rather sweet, succulent.
I watch as she chews away.
I cannot believe how quickly time has gone by. Carmen will be three in eight short days.
It has just … flown by. Before I know it, she will be a teenager, an adult, and then ….
And then she will have to choose between living out her days as a human, or –
I … I sometimes wish we weren’t reapers, wish she could have a normal human life. As soon as humans come into the reaper realm ….
That is not something I wish to think about ….
It pains me immensely to –
“Daddy?”
“Y-yes?”
My mind wandered quite a bit … didn’t it?
----------------------
***Monday 20th April***
***9.34pm***
“Carmen.”
“Yeah?”
“You are going to be three next week.”
“Which means y’re a big girl now,” Ronald says. We have agreed that Carmen really must start sleeping in her own bed. We have tried with her a few times before, but she always starts to climb into bed with us again after a few days, that adorable face getting the best of us.
This time, we are determined to succeed. If she doesn’t learn to sleep on her own now, we will be battling with her until she is a teenager.
“So, when you turn three, you have to start sleeping in your own bed, okay?”
“Okay, Daddy.”
That was easier than expected, maybe too easy ….
“And no climbing into our bed in the middle of the night, okay?”
She pouts at me. “Okay, Daddy.”
“Is tha’ alright?” Ronald asks.
We get a little nod. “Want cake.”
A chuckle leaves me. “Yes, if you promise to sleep in your own bed, you can have birthday cake.”
“I Promise.”
---------------------
***10.05pm***
Carmen has not long dozed off, has somehow managed to tuck herself awkwardly under my armpit.
“Hey … Will?”
“Yes?”
Ronald rolls over to face me. “Do y’ think she’s gonna be okay sleepin’ on her own?”
“Not having you trying to squish her in your sleep? Yes, I think she will be fine.”
“Yeah ….”
His tone catches me off guard. “What is it?”
“Nothin’ … really.”
“Ronald, tell me.”
“W-well … she used ta ge’ really upset as a baby when we put her in her crib.”
“She did, yes, but she has been able to sleep on her -.”
“N-no, I mean – Wha’ I’m tryin’ ta say is … wha’ if she remembers Talia dyin’? And she doesn’t wanna sleep alone because she was in her crib when all tha’ … shit happened?”
“Even now, she cannot remember what she did a week ago.”
“So -.”
“She doesn’t remember her mother dying, Ronald, I can promise you that.”
“C-cool.” A small laugh comes from him. “I … I was kinda worried she’d been traumatised … or somethin’.”
Reaching a hand out, I take his. “She isn’t, I promise you.” I smile at him. “Just look at her. Does she look traumatised to you?”
“N-na, na, she really doesn’t.” He squeezes my hand. “Sorry – I jus’ ge’ worried sometimes.”
“You do not have to apologise. Worrying is a part of being a parent.”
“Heh, y’ got tha’ right.” Another squeeze. “She’ll defo be okay, right?”
“She will.” It may take a while for her to adjust, but she will be just fine, I am sure.
---------------------
***Sunday 7th June***
***4.57pm***
Carmen has done remarkably well with sleeping by herself. She did climb into our bed on Monday, as the summer storm had scared her. Neither I nor Ronald had the heart to send her back to her room, but we made sure she returned there the following night.
She is growing up so very quickly ….
I pull on my coat, walk over to the door. Carmen slept over at Alan’s home last night, has spent most of the day there.
It has been quite lovely, spending a quiet Sunday with Ronald. No … not so quiet, thanks to the dogs.
I was sure that Ronald would stop bringing strays home after Carmen came into our lives, but last month, we had another new arrival.
I would have complained, but Carmen was absolutely delighted.
Time to re-open the zoo ….
----------------
I walk into the kitchen of Alan’s home, glance at Carmen. “Hel ….” What the heck? My eyebrow twitches. “Alan … please tell me why my daughter is eating a cookie.”
“Oh -.”
“You know I do not let her eat junk food. What -.”
“I -.”
“Now she will want to eat -.”
“They’re oat cookies, yer idiot.”
“Pardon?”
“Eric’s right. It’s just oats and mashed up banana.”
“Oh … I see ….”
“I made a batch for Carmen to take with her actually. A few have chocolate chips in, but the rest are just cranberry and rai – Eric, don’t steal them -.”
“Ah’m just having one.”
I feel a tugging on my trousers, look down. “Say thank you, Daddy. Say thank you.”
“Y-yes … yes, thank you, Alan. And I … apologise for … getting worked up.”
Having to be taught basic manners, gratitude, by my three-year-old. I … I feel quite embarrassed ….
Honestly, William, you should be the one setting such examples ….
Alan smiles at me. “It’s okay. Actually, I was thinking that me and Carmen could start baking together? I have a few more healthy recipes in mind. You really enjoyed mashing the banana, didn’t up, Carmen?”
“Yeah! Mash! Mash!”
I cannot help but chuckle. “That sounds like a wonderful idea. What other recipes do you have in mind?”
“There’s a carrot cake that I’ve made before. I’m pretty sure it’ll be easy to adapt.”
“That sounds fantastic, doesn’t it, Carmen?”
“Carrots nice.”
“Yes, yes, they are.” How adorable.
“Well – Eric!” He spins, folds his arms over his chest. “Stop it.”
“Ack, sorry!” His hand hovers above the plastic tub. “They’re just so nice.”
His frown fades. “I’ll make another batch later.”
“Ock, great!”
I chuckle under my breath. Honestly, I am surrounded by children ….
--------------------
***Wednesday 8th July***
***7.33am***
Carmen steps out of her bedroom, a stuffed Eeyore trailing behind her.
I am not a huge fan of her watching the television, much prefer her to play or draw, but she really does adore that old cartoon series. I really could not say no to her, have bought her as many DVDs as I can.
She rubs at her eye with her spare hand. Attempting to get her out of bed proved a struggle. Not as much as trying to summon Ronald, as he still hasn’t gotten up, but still ... she must be rather tired. She usually gets out of bed as soon as I call.
“D … Daddy, feel … poorly.”
It clicks. That is the reason.
I get to my knees in front of her. “You feel poorly?”
“Yeah.”
My hand goes to her forehead. She is quite warm. “Okay. Do you want to cuddle with Mommy?” I cannot take the day off, as much as I want to, but at least she can get a little more sleep.
I will wake her up just before I take her to Eric for the day. Yes, I think that will be best. She will be much more comfortable if she stays in her nightclothes, I am sure.
“Yeah.”
“Okay.”
“Mez?”
“Pardon?”
“Mez. Wanna … feel better.”
“I ….” Oh, ‘meds’, of course. Now I see. “Yes, I will bring you some paracetamol.”
“Thank you, Daddy.”
I smile as I get to my feet, lift her up. “You are very welcome, Carmen.”
-------------------
***8.55am***
“Aww, did Ronnie give her his germs?” Eric chuckles.
“Ashley has the sniffles, so it is probably that.” Though it would not surprise me, the state Ronald comes home in at times – ripped shirts, dirty trousers …. If I didn’t love him, I would call him into my office for looking a disgrace.
“Ahhh, aye, makes sense.”
“Uncie Eric, colddd.” She has her head slumped against his shoulder, looks as though she is about to fall asleep.
“Ock, sorry, Lass. We’ll get yer inside, alright?”
We bid goodbye quickly, for Carmen’s sake.
After a day of napping, she will be fine, I am sure.
---------------------
***Thursday 9th July***
***10.21am***
Carmen was quite ill last night, is still no better. It is a little concerning, but thankfully, it is my day off, so I can be the one to take her to the doctor. It is nothing antibiotics cannot fix, I am sure.
I will be forever grateful to Grell for obtaining fake adoption paperwork from an acquaintance. Without that important document, we would not have been able to get her vaccinated, nor would we have been able to register her at this doctor’s surgery.
I glance up at the screen. Our appointment is in five minutes, thank goodness. Carmen seems quite agitated ….
---------------
***10.53am***
I feel a sharp tug on my trouser leg. “Home!”
“We will be going home soon, Carmen.”
“Now! Home! Now!”
My brow furrows. “Carmen, do not shout. We are in pub -.”
“Wanna go home!”
I am taken aback by the angry look on her face. “Carmen -.”
“Now!”
“We need to get your antibiotics first.”
“No! Now!”
“Carmen, stop it,” I whisper sharply. “You are being naughty.” Other customers are beginning to stare …. “We cannot go home yet, do you understand?”
She hits the ground, her feet and fists slamming – is … is she having a tantrum?
I pick her up, try to calm her.
Screaming and crying fill my ears. “Carmen, stop this at once.”
“Home!”
“We are not going home. Now stop it.”
Everyone … everyone is glaring at me, judging me as a terrible parent.
“Carmen -.”
“Carmen Spears!”
Oh, thank goodness. “Yes.”
The prescription bag is handed over, the pharmacist giving me a bewildered look.
My daughter is still shrieking, causing an awful scene.
“S-sorry.”
I dart from the business as quickly as I can, never to show my face there again.
How … how embarrassing ….
Chapter 10: Ronald. Sweeties aren't so innocent.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
***5.22pm***
“And she just would not stop screaming. I have never seen – oh, I hope this isn’t the start of a naughty stage.”
“It isn’t.” I look down at my little girl. She’s curled up awkwardly on my lap, head resting on my gut. “She’s jus’ cranky because she’s poorly.”
“Are you quite sure?” Heh, he looks right panicked.
“Yeah. Remember how cranky I used ta ge’ when I was ill?”
“I do.”
“Well then. She’ll be fine once she feels a bit better.”
“Hopefully.” He looks away from me. “Still … I will never be able to show my face in that chemist again.”
“Hah, yeah. She totally showed y’ up.”
Rubbing at his head, he sighs. “Yes, I know ….”
-------------------
***Friday 10th July***
***7.10pm***
Carmen’s still not very well, but she’s a lot better than she was yesterday. Trying to get her to wake up so she could take her meds was a right pain.
My palm presses against the top of her leg. They always get super hot when she’s under the weather, even hotter than her forehead. They’re starting to cool down now though, so that’s good. The antibiotics are defo working.
She shifts on my chest. “Daddy.”
Will looks over at us. “Yes?”
“Sorry.”
“Sorry?” His eyebrow lifts. “What are you sorry for?”
“Naughty.”
“Y’ talkin’ ‘bout yesterday mornin’?” I ask.
“Yeah. Sorry, Daddy.”
Will smiles. “It is alright, Carmen. Just don’t do it again, okay? It isn’t nice to shout.”
“Okay.”
Reaching over, he rubs her back. “Do you want something to eat?”
“Yeah.”
“What would you like?”
“Chicken nug nugs.”
Will looks at me, like he’s thinking ‘why did I ask?’ Heh, well maybe if he didn’t make them from scratch ….
“Alright. I’ll have to go out to buy some of the ingredients, so it might take a while, okay?”
“Okay.” She fidgets a bit on me, to get comfy, I think. “Sleep.”
“Y’ tired?”
“Yeah.”
“Wanna go ta bed until dinner’s ready?”
“Please, Mommy.”
“Okay.”
Yeah … I really don’t think she’s going through a naughty stage.
She’s still my little angel.
--------------------
***Saturday 15th August***
***10.27am***
“Carm ….” I look around me – where’s she gone? “Carmen?”
A giggling sound – I spin around, spot her. “There y’ are!” She’s sitting on the kitchen counter. “How’d y’ ge’ up there?” Leaning forward, I lift her up, put her back on the floor. “Y’ givin’ Mommy tha run around?”
I swear Grell comes in when I’m not looking, plonks her in random places to screw with me. Or maybe it’s Eric – na, probably Grell.
Unless she got up there herself ….
Doesn’t seem likely, but she is mischievous sometimes, hiding my work shoes in random places, little shit like that.
Heh, just like her mommy.
----------------------
***Sunday 23rd August***
***2.02pm***
“We’re back, Darlings!” Grell grins.
“Welcome back,” Will says as he puts his book down.
“Did y’ ‘ave a nice time?”
“I would say so, judging by all of those bags.”
Heh, true. She is pretty weighed down. But she always is when she comes back from clothes shopping with Carmen.
“We had a wonderful time! Didn’t we, Carmen?”
“Yeah!”
“Y’ gonna show us wha’ Auntie Grell bought y’?”
“Yeah!”
Aww, she always gets so excited when it’s time for her fashion show. Bless.
------------------------
Carmen does a little spin.
“Tha’ dress is really pretty.”
To be fair, everything Grell buys her looks so adorable. She spoils our daughter rotten – no, they all do.
Heh, lucky kid.
I … I wish my childhood had been nice like this – na … doesn’t matter now. It just makes me wanna make her childhood that much better.
“Should we show them the blue dress next?”
“Okay.” She pouts. “But I like this one best.”
“You can wear that one as soon as we show them the rest.”
“Okay.”
I smile as her hands grip the dress.
She really does love wearing dresses over anything else, even if they do get in the way during playtime.
So adorable.
------------------------
***Tuesday 1st September***
***8.32am***
Ugh! Stupid comb!
“Ow! Mommy!”
“Sorry, sorry.”
“Hurt!”
“I know, I’m sorry.” I can’t see her face because she’s got her back turned to me, but I know she’s pouting.
This happens most mornings, the comb getting stuck, no matter how careful I am. Her hair’s just so thick – it’s a right pain to get through.
We’ve had to learn a lot of new skills since having a daughter – braiding hair, painting her nails, picking clothes that kinda match so Grell doesn’t kill us.
Yeahhhh, we’re superheroes.
Ah, shit –
“Owww! Mommyyy!”
“Sorry!”
Okay, okay, I think I can start braiding it in a sec so she can see where the hell she’s going.
She really is proper good. I couldn’t sit still for so long ….
….
Ah! Fuck!
The comb broke ….
---------------------
***Saturday 12th September***
***3.13pm***
“You think?” James sips on his tea. “Meh ….”
We’re just chilling while Carmen and Ashley play outside with Mom.
“Yeah, totally.”
“Pfft, no.” It took a while, but he’s back to his usual self now, telling me to fuck off whenever I get on his nerves. So … most of the time.
“Yeah, I’m tellin’ y’ -.”
“Mommy!”
I look over as Carmen comes rushing up to me, Ashley toddling behind her. “Hey -.”
“Mommy! There’s little people outside!”
Huh? “Little people?”
“Yeahh! With wings! They talked to me! They were really nice!”
What? “Are y’ sure?”
“Yeah! So pretty!”
“Mom -.”
“I saw her talking to someone by the ‘edges, but I didn’t see a thing.”
James sits back in his seat. “Ashley, did you see them too?”
The little guy nods up at him.
My brother cusses under his breath. “Great … first reapers, and now fairies.”
What the hell? “Fairies?”
His phone is scooped up. He taps on it, then shows the screen to Carmen. “Is this what you saw?”
“Kinda. Brighter!”
That’s super weird …. “Wha’ did they say ta y’?”
“They keep the garden happy.”
That really is odd …. “Are y’ sure? Y’ defo saw little people?”
“Yeah! They floated around!”
So, so weird …. I know kids have big imaginations, but I don’t think she’s making it up. My little girl doesn’t lie.
I hear Grandma laugh, look over at her. “What’s so funny?”
“Molly used to say the exact same thing when she was quite young. It used to drive us crazy.”
“Really?” Mom frowns. “I don’t remember that at all.”
“Of course you wouldn’t. You were only tiny.”
Mom saw the same thing … decades ago?
That’s so fucking weird ….
---------------------
***5.23pm***
“Don’t be silly, Ronald. Fairies aren’t real.”
“They might be. Y’ never -.”
“I think if they were, reapers would know of their existence.”
I rub at the back of my head. “Yeah … well, maybe we can’t see them?”
Will frowns at me. “Pardon?”
“Well, Mom was in tha garden wi’ them and she didn’t see anythin’. Maybe only little kids can see them?” I did a web search on fairies, and a few blogs said only kids ever see them.
He shakes his head – hey, don’t laugh at me! “You have such a wild imagination, Ronald.”
“It’s not my imagination. I think she’s tellin’ tha truth.”
“Of course she is.” Chuckling, he walks off into the kitchen.
“Yeah, well, we’ll see,” I mutter.
If Mom saw the exact same thing when she was little, it must be true.
There’s gotta be something out in that garden that I just can’t see ….
----------------
***Saturday 3rd October***
***12.13pm***
Carmen keeps talking about the little people, even pointed over to them when I was out in Grandma’s garden with her. I didn’t see anything though, which is hella annoying. If there are little things flying about, I wanna see them.
Oh well … no point thinking about it now. Need to get ready to go out with Jay in a bit.
Man … it’s been a while.
---------------------
***1.04pm***
Oh man, this cake looks so good! Jay sure picked a good café to go to. I look over at his plate – that’s one sexy looking chicken baguette.
Something catches my eye in the sunlight. “Uh … is tha’ a grey hair?”
“Sh-shut up!” He clamps his hands over his head. “I don’t know what you expect. I’m getting old.”
“Heh, yeah.” Hang on …. “Y’ been workin’ out again? Y’ look kinda hench.”
Laughing, he drops his hands. “Where have you been for the past six months?”
“Heh, sorry. Tha kiddies ‘ave been keepin’ me busy.” The fork is picked up. Man, I can’t wait! “Y’re lookin’ super good though.”
“Thanks. Still, I wish I could go to a real gym.”
“Eh … y’re not goin’ ta a gym?” It sure looks like he is.
“No. I’ve got a weight room set up at home. It’s been alright, but I could do with heavier weights now.”
“Go ta one then.”
“I would … but I don’t really fancy spending any more time in the human world than I have to, if I’m honest. And even if I wanted to, it’d be a pain -.”
“Wha’re y’ talkin’ ‘bout? There are gyms in tha reaper world too.”
“What?” He looks kinda shocked. “What use would reapers have for a gym?”
“It helps wi’ stress, I guess. I know Eric goes sometimes ta throw tha weights around when he’s pissed off. Hey, I could ask him ta take y’ sometime?”
“That’d be great, thanks.” He sits back in his seat. “I just hope the weights don’t get thrown my way.”
“Heh, y’ll jus’ ‘ave ta learn ta duck.”
He snorts at the joke. “True.”
“Yeah. Want a bit of cake before I eat it all?” I can’t wait another sec to eat this yummy looking thing.
“No, thanks. My metabolism isn’t as fast as it used to be.”
Hah, he says that … but that sandwich is huge!
-------------------
***Sunday 11th October***
***4.06pm***
“So … how did it go?” Eric took him to the gym a few days ago, but I haven’t had a spare minute to catch up with him until now.
“Um … it was alright.”
Oh. He doesn’t sound very happy. “Jus’ alright?”
“Well … everyone could lift three times as much as me ….”
“Yeahh, because they’re reapers, silly.”
“Yeah ….” He slumps back against the sofa cushions. “Guess it doesn’t matter. I’ll be catching up soon.”
“Hah, yeah, right. Y’ -.”
“I’m being serious.”
His … his tone …. Oh …. “Jay ….”
“There’s no helping it, I guess. I’m getting older now, so ….” I hear him chuckle. “I doubt Evan would want to get into bed with some saggy old man.”
I could see this coming ….
Doesn’t make it any easier to talk about though ….
“Y’ … y’ shouldn’t do it for him -.”
“I’m not.” He looks down at his hands. “But … I know I won’t be around forever … and I already spent years without him. I don’t want to leave him.”
I grab hold of one of his hands. “Is this really wha’ y’ want?”
“Yes. I … I love him – I can’t bear the thought of ….”
“I understand.” I understand completely. As soon as you get with a reaper, your fate is kinda sealed …. “‘Ave y’ spoken ta Evan ‘bout this?”
“Briefly. I’ll sit him down properly tonight.”
“R-right.”
“Hey, don’t look so worried.”
“I -.”
“It won’t be for a while anyway. I need to beef up first if I’m going to be stuck in this body forever.”
“I’m not worried. W-well, not exactly. I mean, I’m glad I’m gonna be stuck wi’ y’ forever ... but,” I squeeze his hand, “jus’ be careful, okay?”
“Be careful?”
“Y-yeah. I don’t want y’ ta end up in a bad way if tha first try doesn’t work.”
“Ah – no, I’ll … I’ll make sure it works.” I flinch at a laugh. “Well … I think it’s time to change the subject, yeah? You want something to eat?”
“Yeah, please.”
Man ….
I mean, I’m happy that he’s gonna be sticking around … but jeez, this is gonna be a big change for him.
I … I dunno if he’ll get used to being a reaper ….
----------------------
***Sunday 25th April 3038***
***1.22pm***
Jay did it. He’s a … reaper now. I didn’t ask him how he did it, didn’t wanna know … because I have a soft spot for the guy. I didn’t really wanna think about that ….
He seems happy though, looks like he’s adjusting super well.
Still … it’s taking some getting used to – he doesn’t look like himself with the glasses and weird eye colour.
Heh, good job I’ve got centuries to try to wrap my head around it.
“Mommy! Mommy! Come play!”
Huh? Oh man … I was in my own world then ….
I get up, follow her out into the garden.
She turns four in a couple of days, but because we’re all at work on Tuesday, we’ve held a birthday party sorta thing for her today.
Wow … four.
I swear she turned three just last week ….
------------------------
***4.37pm***
The party is winding down now, everyone about to leave. Man … that was super tiring. Carmen was like a puppy on coffee, she was so excited.
“Carmen!” Eric calls.
She jumps off my lap, hurries up to him.
He pulls something from behind his back. “Yer want some sweeties?”
Wh-what?
“Here you, go, sweet cheeks, I know how much you like sweeties.”
N-no –
“You want some sweeties, cutie?”
No!
“Stay tha fuck away from her!”
Notes:
Will be taking a week or so break to catch up on another fic, so leave me some nice comments in the meantime. Please? O.o
Chapter 11: William. Please don't make me choose.
Summary:
Sorry it's been a while. I've had to write Mom's CV as she's being made redundant, and I'm helping her apply for jobs. It'll probably be another week until the next update, because I'm at work a lot, and have meetups to go to and stuff. Bear with me! xD
Chapter Text
***5.48pm***
“Ronald, Ronald, it is alright.”
He clings to me, sobs against my neck.
Is it … alright?
I … I am still in shock. He … he just began shouting and swearing at Eric for no –
No, no, not for no reason.
He had a flashback, about that man who gave him sweeties … the wretch ….
I understand his pain, I do … but the way he acted ….
Eric was completely baffled by the onslaught of anger and slurs … embarrassed, and Carmen ….
She … she just stood there between them, her confusion turning to upset.
She cried. Oh … did she cry ….
I have never seen my child so distraught.
It … it killed me to leave her with the in-laws, but I hadn’t a choice. Ronald looked as if he were about to hit Eric. I grabbed him before he was able, and now we are here ….
We have been here for over an hour, and he ... he will just not calm down.
“Ronald, calm down. Come on, that is enough.”
“Don’t say tha’!”
I am shoved away, my back hitting the arm of the couch. “Ron -.”
“Don’t tell me it’s enough! Because it’s not!”
“I -.”
“Y’ don’t understand! It never goes away!” He hides his face in his hands. “It ... it n-never goes away ….”
“I … I know. I’m sorry.” That was insensitive of me …. I reach out tentatively, pull him close when he doesn’t fight back. “I’m sorry.”
He curls up against me, his cries breaking my heart.
It will never go away completely ….
I have always known that … and it has terrified me.
He has done extraordinarily well, but there has always been a niggling worry in the back of my mind … that he may start to unravel again.
I fell in love with Carmen the moment I saw her, but even then, as ... as I was holding her for the first time, I had my concerns.
It … it was a difficult enough situation when it was just the two of us.
Bringing a child into – we are responsible for another life now.
It … it is not only Ronald who will suffer –
Oh, I was afraid that something like this would –
No … no, William, do not be silly.
It is a little fumble, nothing more.
He has been through a lot. One big upset in years is nothing to worry about.
I … I must not forget that he still has nightmares from time to time, still cries in his sleep occasionally, did ... even when Carmen was sleeping right next to him, and he has been fine.
He has been fine.
He will be fine. Once he has calmed down, he will be back to his cheery self.
Of course he will be.
….
Still, I ... I cannot quell this anxiety.
Oh … how are we going to explain all this to Carmen?
-------------------
***6.21pm***
“E-Eric’s never gonna forgive me.” Ronald hiccups, his face hidden behind his hands.
“He -.”
“He probably hates me!”
“No, no, of course he doesn’t.” I reach out. He lets me pull his hands away from his face. “It probably came as quite the shock, but if you explain the situation, he will understand.”
“N-na, na, I was really nasty ta – shit! Shit … I … I ruined Carmen’s birthday party.”
“You -.”
“Sh-she was havin’ a proper good time, and … and I jus’ – I fucked tha whole day up.”
“Of course you didn’t. And honestly, I really doubt that is what ... upset her.”
“Wh-wha’?”
“She just wants you to be okay.” I squeeze one of his hands. “She only got upset because she could see that you were upset.”
“R-really? She doesn’t h-hate me?”
“Of course not. She could never hate you, Ronald.”
“K-kay.”
“But we do need to explain -.”
“No!” His hands are ripped from mine. “I … I can’t …. I jus’ ... I jus’ wanna go ta bed.”
Is he joking? Our daughter is distraught and he wants to run off to bed? “We cannot just leave -.”
“I-I’m a mess, Will. If she sees me l-like this, what’s she gonna think?”
Oh … he does have a point ….
“I need a b-bit longer ta c-calm down, okay?”
“Y-yes, of course.”
Why … why did I become so angry just now?
It isn’t his fault. He really cannot help it.
Honestly, William ….
I do wonder whose nerves truly need calming. His … or mine?
“W-Will?”
I – when did he stand up? Oh … he is shaking like a leaf … just like he did ... all those years ago ….
“Yes, I am coming.” I stand up also, my arm wrapping around his trembling form. He is guided up the stairs.
We get into bed, a little awkwardly, as he is clinging to me again. The covers are pulled up. “Try to get some rest.”
“O-okay.” He curls into my side.
I … I can feel his cries again, silent wet against my skin.
I hug him tightly. “It is alright, Ronald. It is alright.”
Still … if everything is alright … why is my stomach filled with such unease?
--------------------
***7.43pm***
I glance over at the clock. It has been three hours since we left the birthday party. Ronald is asleep at my side, has me in a deathly grip.
I do not want to leave him, but the image of Carmen crying will not leave my mind. Oh, I hope she has not been crying since we left … yet I know she probably has been. She loves her mother more than anything.
Honestly, I … I have never met someone with so much love to give.
I have to comfort her before this horrid ache in my heart grows any stronger.
Carefully, I untangle my body from Ronald’s, climb out of bed.
My foot hovers – he is …. I turn back around – yes, he is tossing and turning ….
Oh, Ronald ….
“Ron ….”
Oh, Ronald … please don’t cry ….
But his crying only becomes louder, more ... more painful as he thrashes about, tangles himself further in the covers.
“Ronald, I … I have to -.”
No.
I cannot just leave him … when he is in such a state.
Carmen at least has family to comfort her at present ... but if I go, he will suffer through this alone.
I cannot do that to him.
I get back into bed, pull him close. My fingers run through his hair. “D-don’t cry, Ronald. Please don’t cry.”
I hate to see you cry.
Chapter 12: William. Precious.
Summary:
Idk what's going on right now, but I'm feeling super sick all the time. Bleugh.
Chapter Text
***9.33pm***
Ronald fiddles with his hands. He woke up in a better mood, but he does look drained. “I … I dunno wha’ ta say ta her.”
“I … think it would be wise to tell her -.”
“Wha’? Tha truth?” I am given a dirty look. “We can’t -.”
“Not the full truth, obviously. But if we lie to her, she will find out eventually.”
“G ... good point. Y-yeah, lyin’ never gets us anywhere.” He rubs at his head. “Wha’ y’ got in mind?”
“That you had a nightmare while you were awake.”
“And … and when she asks w-why?”
“I will say it is because someone hurt you when you were younger. I won’t give her the details.” Not that a four-year-old would understand such atrocities even if I did ….
“Y-yeah, yeah, tha’ might work.” Reaching over, he grabs my hand. “O-okay, we’ll go … wi’ tha’.”
I give his hand a gentle squeeze. “Shall I go get her now?”
“Yeah, please.”
“Okay.”
“Th-thanks.”
---------------
I teleport into the living room. Molly hurries up to me. “Is Ronnie okay?”
“Yes, he has calmed down now.”
A soft breath is let out. “Good.” She leans in close, whispers in my ear. “Carmen’s still a lil upset.”
“Yes … I know.” I have been watching her since I came here. She isn’t crying … but she is pushing her Eeyore toy back and forth across the floor slowly … silently. I can tell from looking at her that she is down.
Not coming to greet me says it all.
I walk up to her, bend down at her side. She looks at me, and the words catch in my throat. She … she looks so sad.
“Is Mommy okay?”
“Y-yes, yes, he is feeling much better now.”
She rubs at her eyes. “Why was he crying?”
I can feel Molly’s eyes on me. Picking Carmen up, I stand, offer a smile. “He has nightmares when he is awake sometimes. He started shouting because he was scared, but he is fine now.”
“Are Mommy and Uncie friends?”
“Yes, they are fine.” Or ... they will be as soon as Ronald speaks to him.
“Daddy … why does Mommy have nightmares?”
“Well -.”
“Ya see, Carmen … when Ronnie was lil, bad men took ‘im away from me and ‘urt ‘im. He ‘as nightmares sometimes, feels like he’s back with the bad men, and that scares ‘im.”
“Took him away?”
“Yes. They stole ‘im away from me. He didn’t see ‘is family for years.”
“Why?”
“Because they were bad people.”
Carmen looks up at me, tears – “Carmen, why are you crying?”
“The bad people hurt Mommy! It … it makes me sad.”
“Don’t be sad, sweetie.” Molly reaches up, touches Carmen on the shoulder. “It’s okay.”
“But -.”
“The bad people can’t hurt him now,” I assure her.
“That’s right, Carmen. Even though he gehs a bit sad sometimes, he’s super ‘appy now.”
“You make him happy.” I smile at her.
“I do?”
“Yes, you do, so stop crying, okay?”
She smiles back, rubs at her eyes. “Okay, Daddy. Daddy, I wanna give Mommy a big hug.”
Oh, that is precious. “I think he would like that very much.”
----------------
“Mommy!” Carmen clambers onto the bed.
“Hey, Kiddo.” A soft smile appears on his lips as her arms squeeze around his neck. “Hey ….”
“You feeling better, Mommy?”
“Yeah, I am.” He hugs her back tightly. “I … I’m sorry for wreckin’ y’ birthday party.”
“You didn’t! It was great, Mommy.” I knew she would never be mad at him.
“Yeah?” The worry seems to drain from his face. “Did y’ ‘ave lots of fun?”
“Yeah.”
“And tha cake was good, wasn’t it?” He beams.
“Yumzies!”
“Yeah, it really was.”
“Mommy … can I sleep in your bed tonight?”
Oh … that is so lovely, wishing to be there to make sure her mother is alright. We exchange a glance.
“Course y’ can.”
What a precious child we both have.
------------------
***10.49pm***
Carmen is fast asleep, wedged awkwardly between myself and Ronald. She told him that she would keep him safe from the bad men as she was falling asleep. I could tell that those words affected him, melted his heart. Mine also – it was very sweet.
Ronald texted Alan, told him he would be over first thing in the morning to explain everything. He –
“Wha’ did y’ tell her?”
I look over at him. “About why you were upset?”
“Y-yeah.”
I sit up in bed. “That you have nightmares while awake, and -.”
“Tha bad men?”
“Your mother told her that the bad men took you from her, hurt you when you were a child. We didn’t go into detail.” I can see the worry etched on his face.
“B-but she’ll ask, won’t she? Sh-she’ll wanna know everythin’. She -.”
“We will tell her that you were hit and kicked … and nothing more.” Reaching out a hand, I take his. “She is not yet old enough to understand, so try not to worry.”
“R-right.” He squeezes my hand. “S-sorry.”
“Sorry?”
“I … I guess I jus’ don’t want her ta … know ‘bout all tha h-horrible stuff … tha’ goes on.”
“Neither do I … but she will learn the truth eventually.” Or Grell will tell her ….
“Y-yeah, I know …. I … I’ll tell her myself when tha time’s right … somehow.” He smiles at me. “It … it was proper sweet, wasn’t it? Givin’ me hugs ta make me feel better.”
He is obviously trying to change the subject, but still … “it was. She really does love you, Ronald.”
“I know.” He settles down in bed, a soft sigh coming from him. “I know.”
------------------------
***11.33pm***
Ronald cusses as he sits up in bed. “Fuckin’ hell.” Bending forward, he rubs at his head.
“Ronald -?”
“I … I need ta talk ta Eric, apologise.”
“You -.”
“I can’t wait until tomorrow. I … I jus’ wanna make up already.”
I nod. It probably would be better to sort things out tonight. If not, I doubt Ronald or Eric will be getting any sleep tonight. “Should I call them to let -?”
“N-na, na, I’ll jus’ go over now.” He gets out of bed. “Thanks though.” He hurries to the door, only to stop, turn around to face me. “H-he’ll forgive me, right?”
“Of course he will. In all honesty, he is probably more concerned than angry.”
“Yeah, yeah … probably.” He manages a smile. “Well, here goes nothin’.”
I blink, and he is out the door. As I lay back down in bed, I reach a hand out, lay it on Carmen’s hair. It truly is amazing, has a mind of its own.
I smile to myself. Ronald really has come a long way.
He would never have gone out to face his problems like this before.
I really am proud of him, so very proud.
I … I think I was worrying for nothing ….
At least, I hope that is the case ….
My stomach still feels rife with concern ….
Chapter 13: Ronald. Something is coming?
Notes:
Secret stash - the junk food Ronald keeps at his friends' homes so he can pig out at theirs when he isn't hiding up in his room.
Carmen calls Martha and Ronald Grandma and Grandpa, even though they are greats.
Chapter Text
I walk up to the door. I … I didn’t wanna just port in there, in case they were sleeping – probably not … but it’s still kinda rude. They’re probably already annoyed – na … na, Will said Eric’s just worried about me.
But what if –
Agh! Calm down!
The … the sooner I speak to him, the sooner I’ll know for sure.
Y-yeah, yeah –
No … no use just standing here worrying like an idiot.
Okay … okay ….
I knock on the door. Shit! The … the dogs are barking. If … if I’ve woken them up, they’re gonna be so –
The door swings open. The worry drains outta me. Al doesn’t look pissed at all, is giving me a warm smile.
Thank fuck ….
“Hi.”
“H-hey.”
“Are you … feeling better?”
“Yeah, a lot better, thanks.” Yeah, he’s defo not mad. He just wants me to be alright.
“Good.”
“Yeah. Is … is Eric alright?”
“He’s okay.”
“Is he … mad at me?”
“Oh, no, no, he isn’t angry.” There’s a but coming …. I can see it written all over his face.
“But?”
“He’s … worried that you think he’s a perv -.”
“Wha’?” The fuck?! “I … I’d never think -.”
“I know, but you know how he gets. He’s been driving me mad today with his worrying.”
“I … I’m really sorry.”
“It’s okay. I know you -.”
“Al?” I hear Eric’s voice come from upstairs. “Who is it?”
“Ronnie,” he calls back.
I blink, and … and he’s right behind Al. “H-hey.”
“Hey. Yer … want tae come in?”
“Y-yeah.” I follow him into the living room. “I -.”
“Ah … ah’d never do anything tae Carmen. Never, ah promise.”
“I … I know. I -.”
“Ah mean it. Ah love that kid, wouldn’t lay – ah’m not some pedo -.”
“Eric, I know. I know y’d never hurt my kid. And … and I’m sorry for shoutin’ at y.” I really freaked him out …. “I … I didn’t mean wha’ I said. Not a word of it.”
“R-right,” he gives me a smile, “ah … ah knew that. Ah was just fretting over nothing like a prat, aye?”
“Heh ... yeah. So … we’re still friends, right?” I give him a smile, hoping I’ll get a yes.
“Ock, lad, of course we are.”
“Goo-.”
“But can ah ask yer something?”
“Yeah, s-sure.”
“What was it ah did that upset yer?”
“Oh.” My hands clench. I … I really don’t wanna think about that … but I … I do owe him an explanation. “Tha … tha sweeties.”
“Sweeties?”
Has Al been here the whole time?
“Y-yeah. One … one of tha guys who was involved … in … in all tha shit back then … used ta offer me sweeties. It … it still h-hurts ta think ‘bout, y’ know?” D-don’t get upset. Don’t …. “And … and wi’ havin’ Carmen now – I’m … I’m scared something’s gonna happen and I … I’ll spend my life blamin’ myself like … like Mom did.”
“Nothing is going tae – ock, don’t cry, Lad.” I’m pulled into a hug. “Ah didn’t mean tae upset yer again.”
“Y’ … y’ didn’t.” Fuck …. I hide against his shoulder. Why … why can’t I just pull myself together? “It … it’s jus’ been a rough day, y’ know?”
“Aye, ah -.”
“And I … I think I’m doin’ so well, but … but sometimes, it … it jus’ piles on top of me and I can’t … can’t take it.”
“That’s understandable -.”
“But it doesn’t mean you aren’t doing amazingly, because you are. We all have bad days.”
“Y-yeah.” He … he’s right.
I feel his arms squeeze me tighter. “Tell yer what. We’ll go raid yer secret stash and sit down for a wee bit, alright?”
I nod against him. “S-sounds good. Y’ … y’ think I’ve still got some milkshakes in tha fridge?”
“Aye, ah think so.”
“You have.”
“C-cool.”
-------------------
***Monday 26th April***
***12.04am***
I … I keep spacing out. There’s a really pretty painting leaning against the bottom of the wall. It’s not finished yet … but it’ll be amazing when it is.
“Y’ … painted tha’, right?”
“Yep. I’ve been meaning to finish it, but it’s been sitting there for the past few weeks.”
Is has? I never noticed. Life is so hectic these days ….
“Ronnie?”
“Yeah?” I take my eyes off the painting, look at him.
“Did you mention that man to us before? The sweets ring a bell.”
“Y-yeah … maybe.” Probably. I really dunno. So much happened back then, I can’t remember.
I should probably be heading back home –
A … a bit longer. I need a bit longer.
Fuck … why … why am I so shaky?
----------------
***12.33am***
He’s still up? Yeah … course he is. Bless ….
“Did everything go well?”
“Y-yeah, it did. Eric forgives me.” I laugh – fuck … it sounds so forced.
“Are you alright?” He noticed …. “You sound upset.”
“It … it’s jus’ been a long day.” I kick my shoes off, climb into bed. “I’m jus’ emotionally drained, y’ know?” Being so happy about the birthday party one minute and then – I feel wrecked ….
“Understandably.”
“Yeah. I’ll be fine after I ge’ some sleep.” I just need to shut my mind off for a bit, and I’ll be alright.
Lying down, I lift Carmen onto my chest. Mommy needs a cuddle right now.
She wriggles around, then settles again. Once she’s out, she doesn’t wake back up again, the sleepy head.
Yeah … I’ll be okay. It … it’s been a long night, but as long as I have my friends, my family, things will be alright.
Everything’s gonna be just fine.
-------------------
***5.03pm***
I woke up in a better mood this morning. Had a dead arm though, because I woke up with Carmen flat out on top of it. I must have rolled her off of me in the night.
My coat is pulled on. Eric wanted to go out for drinks tonight, just to make extra sure things were smoothed out … I think. I told him I couldn’t stay out late because of it being Carmen’s birthday tomorrow, so I’m going straight from work.
I hope she doesn’t miss me too much ….
-----------------
“Married life is such a bore at times.” Grell’s finger circles the top of the wine glass. “I love Olly, but he really is so dull at times. Our relationship was never so bland before. Sometimes I wonder if I did the right thing in marrying him.”
“Ock, of course yer did -.”
“He’s never been the most romantic, but we never do anything anymore. Never! I feel he loves his work more than I.”
“Tha’ isn’t true.” And I don’t think she means it … think she’s just frustrated, and has had one too many glasses of wine.
“Of course he loves yer.”
“Hn.”
“Ah’ll give him a nudge in the right direction, alright? Tell him yer’re feeling a wee bit neglected.”
“You really are the best, Darling.” With a flutter of the eyelashes, she grins at him. “How lucky I am to have a gentleman such as you in my life.”
Eric chuckles. “Gentleman my arse.” He takes a sip of his pop. “But, yer know, if yer’re bored in the meantime, get yerself a puppy. That’ll keep yer -.”
“I have my cats.”
“Oh, aye, and yer’re bored.”
“I am fine with -.”
“Pups are so much better.”
“Well, I think cats are marvellous creatures.”
“Oh, aye, pissing up everything. Sounds grand.”
I watch as they argue back and forth about cats verses dogs. Heh, the oldest, most important argument in the world.
Seems to be cheering Grell up though, distracting her.
Oh ....
Was that his plan?
Yeah … seems like. Heh, clever.
It’s proper sweet to see, him cheering her up like that.
They really are super close.
-----------------
***11.59pm***
Carmen was happy to see me when I got back home at half eight. I would have been back even sooner, but the wine had gone to Grell’s head, and we had to take her home. She grabbed hold of Olly as soon as she touched the living room carpet, carted him upstairs.
Yeahhh, I think she’ll be fine.
“Tha pictures in these books are really pretty.” We’re up a bit later than normal, wrapping her presents. She had a couple of little bits during her birthday party, but Will wanted her to have the rest on the proper day.
“They are?”
“Yeah.” I hand one of them over.
“Oh, they are beautiful.”
“Y’ think she’ll love them?”
“Yes,” he smiles, “I think she will cherish these for years to come. You chose well.”
“Heh, I did, didn’t I?” Feeling a bit smug right now.
We finish wrapping the presents, pile them up on the floor with the ones everyone else got her. Grell bought a Pandora bracelet for her. I know it’s pretty and all, but they’re expensive and she’s only little, is gonna end up breaking it. Maybe just for special occasions then.
“Y’ think she’s gonna be excited when she sees all these?”
He smiles at me. “Yes, definitely.” His watch is glanced at. “We should head to bed. It is getting late.”
“I … I dunno if I’ll be able ta sleep.”
He frowns at me. “Is something troubling you?”
“Na,” I laugh, rub at the back of my head, “I’m jus’ super excited myself.”
“Oh.” I hear him chuckle quietly. “You really are an oversized child, Ronald.”
“Heh, I know.”
--------------------
***Tuesday 27th April***
***5.22pm***
She really was super excited, so happy with her presents. The bracelet was definitely her fav – just need to keep her from breaking it now. That’s not gonna be as easy as it sounds ….
Grandma looked about ready to smack me when we dropped Carmen off at hers, was pretty pissed about the scene I’d caused on Sunday. The bollocking she gave me was … embarrassing ….
I’m not too worried though – she never stays mad for long.
“Mommy!”
“Wha’ is it, kiddo?”
“Can I have some cake?”
“Course y’ can.” Will’s gonna be annoyed … because she’s already had one piece today, but it’s worth it – just look at that cute, little face. I can’t say no to that.
--------------------
***Monday 6th September***
***8.50am***
“Y’ ready ta go, Carmen?”
“Yeah!”
Fucking hell … I still can’t believe we’re here already. It’s gone by so fast.
Carmen starts homeschooling today at Grandma’s house. It won’t be proper lessons yet, just a bit of reading and writing in between playtime.
“Come on then.”
We probably didn’t even need a teacher this year, could have asked Grandma to make sure she did a bit of work, but Will wanted no expense spared for kiddo’s education.
Well, I guess he can afford it – uh … I probably should know what his wages are, being his husband and all ….
Whoopsies.
“Wait! I wanna wear my bracelet.”
“Y’ wanna show tha teacher y’ Pandora charms?” Grell’s been surprising her with a new one every so often.
“Yeah!”
“Alright, but be careful not ta break it when y’re playin’, okay?”
“I’ll put it away after I show her,” she grins at me. Daw … that face.
“Okay.”
I get the bracelet, clip it on her. “Y’ ready ta go now?”
“Yeah.”
“Carmen, don’t forget your lunch box.”
“Oh, whoopsies.”
It’s handed over.
“Y’ -.”
“Mommy, you look so funny!”
Huh? Ohhh …. “Hah, yeah, I know.” I thought it was best to age myself up a bit for the teacher, make myself look like I was in my thirties.
Best to start now, because as Carmen gets older, a guy who looks like a teenager parenting a teenager is gonna look super weird to any human who doesn’t know I’m a reaper.
Grell taught me a little ‘masking’ trick – I always thought her teeth were naturally pointy, but I was wrong.
Being a reaper is so cool!
---------------------
***4.54pm***
The teacher seemed nice when we dropped her off. I thought it was gonna be a woman, but it was some guy in his twenties.
Will’s finishing early today, so he can come pick Carmen up with me. Just five more minutes and we can go, find out if she had a good day. Man, I sure hope so.
I did want to put her in school originally, so she could be around other kids … but with how overcrowded the schools are getting, there’s no way the teachers can keep an eye on all the kids at the same time. And … and even though they do checks and stuff, I don’t really trust that one of the teachers isn’t gonna be some predator ….
If I don’t have a family member or friend to keep an eye on her – ugh … I dunno, it just makes me feel uneasy.
I didn’t even have to convince Will. He wanted her to have a good education to give her the best possible start in life.
Still … I don’t want her to get lonely. We’ll have to find her a club to join or something when she’s a bit older. Yeah, sounds like a plan.
---------------
***5.02pm***
“Did y’ ‘ave fun, Carmen?”
“Yeah.” She rubs at her one eye. “The teacher was funny.”
“Yeah? Did y’ read a book ta him?”
“A bit, but then I wanted to show him my drawings.”
“Y’ drew for him? Did he like y’ artwork?” She’s a proper good drawer, will probs be as good as Al by the time she’s a teenager.
“Yeah, he said they were pretty.” Another rub.
Aww. “Y’ tired?”
“Yeah.”
Daww, the teacher wore her out.
Will picks her up, holds her on his hip. “You can have a nap when we return home, okay?”
“Hungry too.”
“Yes, okay,” he smiles, “I will fix you a snack first.”
“Thanks, Daddy.” She rests her head on him, closes her eyes. Heh … she might not stay awake long enough for that snack.
“Say bye ta Grandma and Grandpa, Carmen.”
… No reply.
Heh, I thought so. Poor kid was just too tired out. Bless.
--------------------
***Sunday 5th December***
Carmen’s been asking about my past a lot lately. She was asking stuff every now and then after the sweetie thing, but recently ….
I haven’t told her much more, just that I escaped from that place and then her daddy found me, took me back to my mom.
I … I really hope she stops asking soon. I know she’s just a curious kid, and I know I started all this to begin with ... but it really is hard to think about, try to put that shit into words she’ll understand.
Oh well, it really doesn’t matter …. I don’t think it’s worrying her too badly – she’s doing super well with the home schooling.
And Grell seems happier. She’s been going out a lot with Olly lately – Eric must have said something to make his ears perk up. I know she’s got a date night tonight, so she won’t be coming with me and Eric clubbing.
Then, next weekend, she’s going on a little trip with him. She’s super excited, hasn’t shut up about it since it was planned. Bless.
---------------
***8.02pm***
“Where is he?”
Jay frowns. “I don’t know. This was definitely the club, wasn’t it?”
“Yeah.” Eric said he’d be meeting us here … but he wasn’t by the front door, and he isn’t at the bar either. “Y’ think he’s runnin’ late?”
“I doubt it. Maybe he’s out the back?”
“Yeah, maybe.” Worth a try.
--------------
“Since when did y’ start smokin’ again?” I chuckle … but I feel proper uneasy. We found him sitting on a bench by the gate out back … just staring into space.
He … he stopped smoking when he met Al, because his chest was so bad, but now – something just isn’t right.
He doesn’t answer.
“Eric … what’s goin’ on? What’s tha matter?”
“Ah … ah don’t know.” He knocks back whatever’s in his glass.
“Y’ dunno?” He leans forward, sighs loudly. “Eric -.”
“Something … something bad is going tae happen.”
“Like wha’?”
“Ah don’t know!”
“Y’ -?”
“Ah … ah just have this horrible feeling in my gut, alright? And ah cannae shake it.”
“A -?”
“Ah need a drink.”
He shoots up, rushes off.
“But … y’ve jus’ had one ….”
Me and Jay look at each other.
“Do y’ feel anythin’?”
“No, I feel fine.”
“Yeah … me too.” But something has him spooked.
I stand up. We need to keep an eye on him. He’s obviously not in a good place right now ….
----------------
***11.49pm***
“Come on, mate, time ta go home.” Me and Jay take an arm each around our shoulders, half carry, half drag him towards the door.
He’s gotten himself into a right mess, has been going on and on about this bad feeling all night.
“Yerrr, yerrrr need tae h-help me …. Ah, ah don’t … kn-know whaaaa tae do. Please … ah … ah – it’s bad. It … it’s hor … horrible. S-someone’s – ah … ah c-cannae -.”
“You’ll feel better in the morning,” Jay says.
“No … no … ah -.”
“Yes, you will. You’ll figure it all out once you get some sleep.”
“It’ll be alright, buddy.”
Pfft … I don’t even know that myself.
He’s an absolute wreck, was already pretty tipsy when we met him. And … and then he just kept downing shot after shot.
He … he’d never do that in front of me – something’s really eating away at him. It’s got me worried.
He was fine yesterday, and now – it’s got me really fucking concerned.
There’s been talk of ... of something bad coming again.
I … I thought it was just rumours, but now … I’m not so sure.
I … I just dunno what to think ….
I have fucking chills.
Chapter 14: Alan. Unnerved.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
***Monday 6th December***
***12.51am***
“Okay, thank you.” I was woken up by such a commotion downstairs … and … and I’m still not one-hundred percent sure why. Ronnie and Jay tried to explain … but even they don’t really understand why Eric’s so upset.
He isn’t making any sense ….
“Y’ sure y’ don’t want me ta stay?” Ronnie asks. He looks as concerned as I feel.
“No, it’s okay.”
“Alright. Text me though, yeah?”
“I will.”
Jay wishes me the best, and the three of us say our goodbyes. Shutting the door, I hurry back into –
My heart sinks.
He … he’s in such a state …. “Eric?”
“Ah … ah cannae lose yer, Al, ah ….” He trails off, tears –
“Y-you won’t.”
Where is all of this coming from? Why … why is he so upset? I don’t understand ….
I take a few steps forward, close the gap between myself and the sofa. “Eric -.”
I’m pulled down onto his lap, squeezed tightly. “Ah … ah nearly l-lost yer once. Ah … ah cannae go through that again. Ah just -.”
“You … you won’t have to.” I turn in his death-like grip, wipe the tears from his cheeks. “I’ll be okay, so don’t cry. Please?”
“Y-yer need tae be careful, Al, ah -.”
“I will be. Nothing is ever going to happen to me, so let’s go to bed, okay?”
He looks away from me, sniffs loudly.
“I’ll still be here in the morning, I promise.” …. “Please. You need to get some rest.”
His grip gets even tighter. It’s like he’s using me as a teddy bear, holding me to comfort himself. He … he’s so frightened …. “Stay right here.”
“I will, but you really need sleep.”
“Aye … al-alright.” He sniffs again, cups the back of my head with his hand. “Ah really love yer, Al.”
“I know you do,” I smile. “I love you too.”
-------------------
I press send on my phone, the text saying that Eric seems a little better going to Ronnie. He –
I’m pulled on top of Eric, his arms holding my body tight against his. My ribs dig into him, grind against his. It’s uncomfortable, painful even, but if cuddling like this helps him relax, I can take it.
I won’t be able to speak to him properly, figure out what is really going on, until the alcohol wears off.
Whatever it is … it has him scared. He ... he wouldn’t have gotten so drunk in front of Ronnie if ... if it wasn’t weighing on him so heavily.
He squeezes me so tightly I feel my ribs are about to break. But I don’t move, let him hug me as much as he needs.
As drunk as he is, he just wants to protect me. It’s so sweet.
Shifting a little to get comfortable, I hug him back as best I can.
I need to keep him safe and happy too.
-----------------
***7.00am***
“Hm.” Ouch …. My hip bones and ribs are really stiff ….
“Morning.”
He’s awake? “Morning. Did you get any sleep?”
“Aye … a bit. Ah guess ah just couldn’t stay settled.”
Oh …. “So … you’re not feeling any better?”
“No … not really.”
“Okay ….” I wince as I climb off of him, squeeze next to one of the dogs. “Why … why do you think something bad is going to happen?”
“Ah … ah told -.”
“You weren’t making any sense last night, Eric. You said you had a bad feeling, but -.”
“Ah did!” With a sigh, he sits up in bed. “Ah … ah don’t know. Ah was fine one minute … and then … my heart just sank.”
“So … a feeling of dread?”
“Aye, exactly. It … it was like that feeling some humans get when they … wh-when they know someone in their family … has d-died.”
“B-but no one has -.”
“Someone is going tae, Al.”
He … he sounds so sure …. “And you think … I’m the one who’s going to die?”
“It h-has tae be. Ah … ah wouldn’t have felt like – it wouldn’t have been so intense if … if it wasn’t yer.” He grabs my hand. “B-because yer’re the one ah love the most. Ah … ah cannae lose yer, Al.”
“You won’t, I promise.” I … I don’t know what to think … but judging by his reaction last night, it … it isn’t worth the risk. “I’ll phone William, ask him if I can have the day off.”
“H-he best -.”
“If he says no, I’ll just have to skive,” I smile.
The worry drains out of his face. “Th-thank yer.”
“It’s okay.”
I’m pulled to his side as he sighs again. “Ah … ah’m sorry – ah really caused a … scene last night.”
“It’s okay, Eric … I understand. But I think you should apologise to Ronnie for getting drunk -.”
“Ock, shite! Ah was so worked up ah didn’t even think.”
My hand rubs against his chest. “Don’t worry. I’m sure he’ll forgive you.”
“Aye … aye, ah know. When yer phone William, ah’ll speak tae Ronnie and explain everything.”
“I think you should apologise face to face.”
“Ah’m not leaving yer here on yerr own.”
“Nothing is going to happen in the reaper -.”
“Ah’m not risking it.” His hand grips the back of my nightshirt.
“We’ll go together then, okay?”
“Ah …. Aye, alright, that … should be fine.”
“Okay. You should go in the shower first though.” I smile up at him. “You smell really bad.”
He chuckles deeply. “Ah know.” He kisses me – his breath is chronic too. “Ah love yer, so much.”
“I love you too.”
-----------------
***8.33am***
Eric made me stand in the bathroom while he showered. I don’t think he’s going to let me out of his sight for – I don’t know how long. A day? A week? How long is it going to be before he feels the danger is over?
I have no idea ….
I climb back into bed, will probably be here for the rest of the day.
Ronnie wasn’t mad in the slightest, as I expected, was just glad that Eric seemed in better spirits.
William was a little annoyed when we first got there, but after Eric explained … he became …. concerned ….
I … I thought he would brush it off as nonsense … but he told me to take the day off straight away.
It was stra –
Does he know something I don’t?
No … no, of course not. Eric is a good friend, and he trusts his word – that’s all it is.
Still … it unnerved me a little.
No, no … I shouldn’t be worried. After all, this is the safest place to be. I’ll just stay here until this all blows over.
Hopefully, in a day or two, Eric’s feeling of dread will disappear. Hopefully ….
Eric manages to get into bed before the dogs come into the room, take up all the space.
It is a bit of a battle for room at times.
I snuggle up to him, rest my head on his hoodie. I am quite tired after the late night.
Eric’s hand touches my back, pats at it gently. “Hmm ….”
Even though the situation has me a little unsettled, a lazy day in bed really does sound lovely.
It has been a while.
Notes:
Well, this has been a hard slog. Working twice as many hours this week as normal, and in 8 days in a row. Next week isn't going to be much better. *cries*
Leave me some love.
Hopefully, the next chapter will be up at the start of next week ... if I don't fall into a deep sleep before then xD. So tired.
Chapter 15: Ronald. I don't understand ....
Summary:
This chapter overlaps the previous chapter at the start.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
***12.59am***
“It was really weird.” I’ve just woken Will up, told him about what happened.
“Yes … that is odd ….”
“Yeah. It’s probs nothin’ though, right?”
A sigh? Why is –
“I … don’t know.”
What …? “Y’ don’t know?” I shoot up in bed. “Y’ … y’ feel like somethin’ bad is gonna happen too?”
“No, no … I have felt fine all day.”
“Then why -?”
“Reapers can be quite perceptive at times.”
“So … so he really sensed somethin’?”
“I think so, yes.”
“S-so wha’ do y’ think is gonna happen?”
“I have no idea.” He sighs again. “But whatever is it, he didn’t have to drink himself silly in front of you because of it.”
Probably shouldn’t have mentioned that part …. “It’s alright.”
“He -.”
“I was more worried ‘bout wha’ he was sayin’, ta be fair.”
He looks at me, gives me a super intense stare …. “It didn’t make you want to drink?”
“Hell no. It put me off even more.” How could he even ask that? Eric was in a right – I … I used to be like that …. I never wanna go back there ….
“Good.” His glasses are pushed up. “Still, he should know better.”
“Don’t be too hard on him.” I shuffle closer to him. “He was so upset he probably wasn’t thinkin’.” …. “And I’m fine, really.”
His arm wraps around my shoulders. “Yes … alright. And I suppose he will apologise when he sees you next.”
“Yeah, he totally will.” But, really … I think we have bigger things to worry about than that.
I think he knows that too ….
-----------------
***8.35am***
I feel a bit better now … a little less anxious. Eric and Al came round this morning, and Eric explained everything. He’d managed to get things straight in his head, figured out that it was Al who was in danger.
It was kinda scary, but Al’s safe now. Will told him to take the day off as soon as Eric explained, didn’t wanna risk it.
And once Eric said sorry to me, Will was fine with him. I don’t give a shit about him getting drunk in front of me though, as long as they’re okay. As long as Al’s safe.
And he will be. Nothing’s gonna happen as long as he stays at home with Eric.
Yeah, yeah, that’s right, I can relax.
I can relax.
----------------------
***3.03pm***
Ugh … I can’t concentrate. Will’s put me on paperwork today, to make sure nothing bad happens to me either. I get why, wouldn’t wanna risk it … but it’s driving me mad. So fucking boring ….
And … and I keep thinking about what would have happened if … if Eric hadn’t have gotten that weird feeling ….
I glance at my phone, groan. Still got two more hours to go ….
I know! I’ll go get some food – that’ll pass a bit of time. Pushing my chair back, I stand up. The office door’s yanked open, and I step – “woah!” Grell just rushed past me, nearly knocked me flying.
Oh, I need to tell – I hurry after her. “Hey, Gr ….”
She’s on her phone …. I stand there as she disappears around the corner. She sounded super excited, looked really happy. I bet she was talking to Olly about her trip.
Hm … I don’t really wanna disturb her.
And I bet Eric’s already texted her, told her everything. Yeah, for sure.
I’ll try to catch her later, just in case, or text her tonight – yeah, I’ll text her tonight.
She’s so focused on her convo, she probs wouldn’t listen to me anyway. Hah –
Ugh … tummy’s rumbling ….
Think I’m gonna pop to the chippy. I fancy some cheesy chips – fuck, my mouth’s watering just thinking about it.
-----------------
***10.11pm***
“I miss Daddy.” I’m trying to get Carmen off to sleep, but she’s too busy sulking.
Will had to go to a meeting today, and it dragged on for fucking ages, so he’s stuck at work until late to catch up on his paperwork. Fucking sucks ….
“I know, Kiddo, but if y’ go ta sleep, he’ll be back before y’ know it.”
“Don’t wanna.”
“Well y’ gotta. Daddy won’t be home for ages, and he won’t be happy if he comes home and y’re cranky because y’re tired.”
She pouts at me. “Okay, Mommy.” She shuffles down in bed. “But I want a story first.”
“Alright,” I chuckle, “sure.” She’s a right bossy little girl sometimes. It’s so adorable.
----------------
I tuck her in nice and tight, smile as she dozes off. She’s so cute when she sleeps.
Eh … what do I do now? Don’t fancy going to bed alone. Hmm ….
I think I’m gonna grab some junk food from my room, chill out with a movie and wait for Will to get home.
Man, it feels weird not having him here.
---------------
***10.29pm***
I stretch out on the sofa, have just gotten off the phone with Eric. Everything was fine, thank fuck. He –
Ah, shit! I totally forgot to text Grell – agh, idiot … I forgot to ask Eric if he’d told her about it already.
Oh well, I’ll –
Brrrrrringgg.
Ah, Will’s phoning me. Ugh … he’s probably gonna tell me he’s pulling an all-nighter or some shit. I pick up my phone, accept the call. “H -.”
“Ronald! Y-you have to come to the association immediately.”
“Wha’?” He … he sounds – is he crying? “Will, wh-what’s -?”
“The, the infirmary. Take Carmen to her Grandmother’s and come to the infirmary.”
“Y’ -.”
“Now!”
“Will, what’s …?” The phone goes dead.
I … I don’t – no! No … I … I just talked to Eric –
What … what’s going on?
I … I don’t understand ….
Sh-shit ….
Notes:
Two quick questions:
Guesses for the next chap?
Want a side story like in the first story? Or nah? Lemme know, please.
Chapter 16: Ronald. Don't go.
Summary:
Ugh, can't believe 600 words took me a week to write. A nightmare of a chap. But it just had to be perfect, haha.
Bit of a shift from my usual style, with mainly just dialogue and little description, but hope you enjoy!
Notes:
Two pieces of a dialogue on the same line just means they're talking at the same time.
Chapter Text
“W-Will, p-please jus’ tell me what’s goin’ on.” He … he won’t speak to me, won’t tell me what’s happened. “Will, y’ … y’re scarin’ me. Please ….” He’s crying, but he won’t – “Will!”
He stops dead. “I … I’m sorry, Ronald.”
“Sor -?”
“In … in h-here.” His hand goes to the door handle. The door creaks open. “Inside.”
My stomach drops. I … I can hear Eric – he … he’s upset – Al ….
N-no … no ….
I … I don’t wanna look, I don’t … but … but I have to. I … I have to know. I –
“Grell!”
I run – Fuck! There … there’s so much blood. She … she’s hurt, she’s really h-hurt.
“Gr-Grell.” I look – “Wh-where’s tha doctors? Why aren’t they -?!”
“Ronald ….”
“N-no, she ....” “Don’t! Don’t yer dare give me that shite, William. She’s going tae be – Grell!”
That … that cough – it … it’s horrible, spluttering – “Gr-Grell, it … it’s gonna be alright.”
“R … Ronnie Darling ….”
“Yeah,” I grab her hand, squeeze it. “I-I’m right here.” Why … why isn’t she squeezing back? Sh-shit, she’s weak, s-so weak. “Y’re gon -.”
“Olly … where’s Olly …?”
“He still isn’t picking up,” Al says gently. “I’ll -.”
“Y … you h-have to find -.”
“Don’t worry about that right now, Lass.” Eric wipes the … the bl-blood from her mouth. So … so much red …. “Yer need tae rest.”
“No, no … I … I need my darling. I -.” Cough. Cough.
“Gr-Grell, y’ -.”
“I will find him.” Will disappears from the room.
“He’ll be right – Gr-Grell …?” Sh-she’s getting paler …. She’s – “Al, ge’ a doctor! Y’, y’ need ta -.”
“No … no. I … I want y-you all to stay with … with me.”
“Yer need a -.”
“Darling … please.” She tugs on Eric’s hand. “L-let the d-dear stay.”
“No! Yer need a doctor now! We -.” Cough. Cough. “Gr-Grell, stay with me. Yer need tae – oi!” He pats her cheek, but … but she –
“Grell, c-come on.” D-don’t sleep. You … you can’t go to sleep. “We need y’.” Cough. “C-Carmen needs y’. Grell, please.”
“C-Carmen … mmm …. S-such a precious … child. Sh-she’s going to … to gr-grow up … to … to be such a strong … y-young woman.”
“Y-yeah, yeah, sh-she is. And y’re gonna be there -.”
“Y-you’ve d … done so well f … for yourself, Darling. I … I’m proud of -.”
“Stop it! St-stop talking like that, would yer?” Eric leans in, kisses her forehead. “J-just stop it.”
“Eric … Darling … y … you always were … my,” cough, “my … f-favourite.”
“Stop!” Sob. “St-stop ….”
“D-Darling -.”
“Yer’re not going tae die, do yer hear me?!” Another kiss. “Yer’re not.” Over and over. Er-Eric, kiss her better. P-please, just … just make it all better. Sob. “Y-yer’re not, s-so … so just stop.”
“O-Olly ….” Gulp. “Wh-where’s … my … my … Olly?”
“He -.”
“I … I n-need to … to s-see him.” Her … her eyes – n-no …. No! “I … I need … t-to ….”
“Gr-Grell …?” N-no ….
“Grell! Oi!” He … he shakes her … but it … it won’t …. It won’t …. “Grell!” No! This isn’t happening! No! No! N-no, p-please no …. “L-lass, please.” This isn’t r-real. It’s not. It’s not! “Grell!”
Y-you can’t – I need you! I fucking need you!!!
Sob ….
W-wake up. Wake up! “Grell ….”
Sob ….
“Grell!!!”
Chapter 17: Alan. Grief and rage.
Summary:
I know I keep apoligising for the slow updates, but it can't be helped right now. Helping Mom apply for jobs, and covering for someone who's left at work. Bear with me.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Slam! “Yer useless bastard!”
“Eric, stop -.”
“Where were yer?! Eh?! She needed yer!”
“Eric -.”
“Yer piece of -.”
Slap! “That’s enough! I … I know you’re upset, but this isn’t helping.” Othello is –
“Yer -!”
“You’re acting like a thug!” I grab his wrist. “We’re going home.”
My feet hit the ground. “Eric, what on earth -?”
“He wasn’t there!”
“He knows that, and … and he’ll have to live with that for the rest of his life. He doesn’t need you -.”
“She needed him!”
“I … I know, but it wasn’t his fault. He was at work – you know that.”
“Well, he -.”
“He’s just lost his wife, Eric! You -.”
“Ah’ve lost my best friend! Yer know how that feels?!”
“I … I do.” Sh-she was my friend too ....
“Aye, course yer do.” He storms –
“Eric, w-wait -.”
“Leave me alone.”
“N-no.” I reach out, touch him, but my hand is shrugged away. I try, again and again, but I’m pushed away every single time. “Eric ….”
The bedroom door bangs against the – “Eric!”
He screams, so loud it’s def – items are knocked away, land at me feet. “Eric, that’s enough!”
The bedside table hits the – he’s going to ransack the whole – “Eric, st-stop it. Calm down, please.”
My painting is ripped – “Don’t!”
Crash!
It … it’s broken. It … it took me months, and he … he just …. “Er-Eric ….”
He stops dead, stares down at it. “Ah … ah’m sorry, Al … ah ….” He falls – I hurry to his side.
“Eric -.”
“Gr-Grell – th-this is all my fault.”
“No, no, it’s -.”
“It is! Ah was wrong! Ah … ah thought it was yer – ah was wr-wrong.”
“Y-you couldn’t have known.”
“Ah should have! Ah should – ah didn’t even text her! Ah ... ah didn’t warn her, and now … now she’s gone. She’s gone, and it’s all my fault!”
“No, it isn’t. Y-you weren’t the one who -.”
“It is!” He punches the carpet. Again, again –
“Stop it!” I grab his wrist. “You’re going to hurt -.”
“Ah don’t care! Ah … ah ….” He slumps against me, his face contorted … in pain … so much pain. It … it hurts so much, I know it does … I know. “Ah … ah let her down.”
“You didn’t.”
“Ah … ah did.”
“No … no, you didn’t.” I wrap my arm around his back, rub at his upper arm softly. Anything … anything to try to calm him. “You were her best friend, Eric. She knew you’d have done anything for her. She … she still does.”
He … he sobs, shakes against me, and … and I’m trying so hard to stay strong for him, comfort him. But it’s getting harder to keep it together. It … it’s so hard.
“Y-you didn’t let her down, I promise you. You didn’t. I promise.”
----------------------
***Tuesday 7th December***
***2.32am***
Eric is asleep at my side. I don’t know how he managed to doze off – I sure can’t. All of that … rage, it … it must have exhausted him.
I tried my best to calm him … but nothing I said helped. He just wanted to be left alone. He needed space, but I couldn’t … I just couldn’t leave him alone in that state.
He blanked me … for the rest of the night.
Pushing me away, taking his anger out on his loved ones – it … it isn’t going to help.
It won’t change … a thing ….
Even the dogs have stayed away. I heard them barking during the commotion … but they stayed away. They … they must have sensed … the pain, wanted to keep their distance from it.
This bedroom, it … it feels so lonely without them, without Eric’s hold. I’m alone … with my thoughts.
I can’t sleep.
I can’t ….
My feet lead me out onto the landing. I don’t know why … or where I’m going. I really don’t know –
I … I meant to port into the bedroom when we came home … but I ended up in the kitchen. That … that could have been dangerous ….
Decapitation, or –
I wasn’t concentrating … couldn’t concentrate – my … my head’s such a mess.
And … and there’s blood … there’s blood under my fingernails. I … I don’t know whose it is … if Eric cut himself in his rage … or … or if it h-hers.
It … it’s hers, isn’t it?
My … my legs –
Crash – Bang!
I … I’m at the bottom of the stairs, and the dogs are barking, and … and she’s gone … she’s really gone ….
The dogs’ claws scratch on the carpet as they run towards me. Alfie licks my cheek, licks the tears away. But … but more replace them.
Reality has hit.
I squeeze him tightly, for dear life, but the … the tears, they won’t stop.
Grell’s gone, she … she’s really gone.
Our little family, the … the family we made for ourselves – it … it’s gone now.
It … it’s all gone ….
Notes:
I know things are a bit mad right now, but all will be explained in the next chap.
Chapter 18: William. We have suffered a great loss.
Summary:
Overlaps with the previous chap again.
Chapter Text
Othello staggers to his feet, hand on his side. “Are you hurt?” I found him … too late, and on returning, Eric flew off into a rage. I … I have never seen anything like it ….
“I’m fine.” His tone is flat … distant.
But it is obvious that he is hurt. He is wincing with every step. Did … did Eric break a rib when he threw him against the wall? I did hear a crack – honestly, what on earth was he thinking? The man has been through enough ….
“Do you want me to take you home?”
“N-no … I need … I need to stay … with her.”
“I … I understand.” I glance at Ronald – he … he is slumped in the corner of the room, a look of devastation – I have to take him home.
“We are going to go, if that is -?”
“G-go. I … I’ll stay.”
“Y-yes … alright.” I reach out a hand, but stop before my skin makes contact with him.
What could I possibly say or do to help? Nothing. There is no comforting him ….
--------------------
The dogs bark at the door, demanding to be let in. Their cries go unanswered.
“Ronald, stand up. Stand up, please.” I … I am trying to help him over to our bed, but he is dead weight against me. I haven’t the strength to lift him up, carry him. I haven’t ….
The horrors I have seen tonight have drained the will to move from me.
Gr-Grell … she … she was practically b-butchered. Her … her implants were … were ripped from her, a … a ch-chunk of her neck missing. She … she’d been slashed … beaten.
The bile rises in my throat.
She … she’d been tortured.
Demons … those scum – they … they joined together, outnumbered her … took her somewhere.
And … and then, they threw her at the feet of a reaper on duty, threw her away like rubbish … like she was nothing.
It … it must have been agony. The … injuries themselves weren’t the – they weren’t what –
It … it was the venom that dripped from their claws that ….
I … I cannot imagine the pain –
Why Grell? Why did they target her? Why?
I do not understand it. I … I cannot understand it ….
“Ronald, here, lie down.”
He doesn’t move. I … I don’t think he is able. His breath is –
“Ronald, breathe … breathe.”
I help him onto the bed, sit down on the edge of it. “Breathe.” My hand goes to his back, and I rub at it in an attempt to calm him. It doesn’t help, his breathing only – “Ronald, you need to breathe or you’ll have a panic attack.”
No, he already –
He gasps, shakes violently against my hand. The wheezing intensifies –
“Ronald,” I turn over, lie down, “you really must calm down.”
I wrap my arms around – it’s wet? Has … has he been sick?
Oh … Ronald …. “Just breathe, Ronald, breathe. I’m here, I’m right here.”
“Sh-she’s not dead! Sh-she’s … not.”
“Ronald ….”
“She’s not!”
He chokes on a – “Shhh, it’s alright.” I squeeze my eyes shut, because it’s not alright … it’s not.
“She … she’s -.”
“Shhh … shh.” I tighten my hold on him. “Shhh, it’s alright. It’s alright. I’m here. I’m right here.”
-------------------------
***Tuesday 7th December***
***12.37am***
We were able to get his panic attack under control … but only barely. He is still a little wheezey – he really is in such a state …. trembling like a leaf … his eyes glassy as he stares off into space.
And … as I thought, there is vomit on his coat – I … I don’t know when he – I must have been out of the room.
I reach out a hand, comb my fingers through his hair. It is saturated in a cold sweat … as is the rest of him.
“We should get you in the bath.”
He stares up at me, his eyes unmoving. I feel a shake of the head under my hand.
“You don’t feel well enough?”
Another shake.
“Then I will get you a change of clothes, okay?”
“K-kay ….”
The sheets need changing also. I do not wish to disturb him any more … but I really cannot leave him to lie in vomit-caked bedsheets.
He is dead weight in my arms again as I try to lift him from the bed. It is as if – no, it is. He … he has lost the will to move, the will to do … anything.
Oh … Ronald ….
---------------
I tuck him into bed, lay at his side. My arms – “Oh, you are freezing. I’ll get you -.”
“N-no, stay.” He clings to my nightshirt. “P-please.”
“Yes … of course.” I pull him closer, in an attempt to warm him. He hides his face in my neck, and sobs, the tears wet against my skin.
“There, there, Ronald.” I don’t know what else to say. There is nothing I can say. If I tell him again that it is okay … I would be lying. Things, they are not okay, not in the slightest. I … I fear things will not be okay … for a long while ….
“Ca-Carmen. Wh-wha’ are we supposed ta t-tell Carmen, Will? She … she really loves Auntie Grell.”
“Don’t worry about that. I shall tell her in the morning.”
“B-but she’ll be s-so upset.”
“I know, but we must be honest with her.” He nods against me. “I will figure out how to tell her, so just try to get a little sleep, okay?” I kiss his head. “You need to rest.”
“K-kay, I … I’ll try.”
-----------------------
***6.03am***
Ronald fell into a restless sleep hours ago, has only just settled at my side.
I cannot sleep. Not that there is any point in sleeping now – I have to be up in just under an hour.
I want to be anywhere but at work … but I haven’t a choice. I doubt anyone will turn up, but I still need to give them the day off officially, help to cover their shifts. And there … there will be paperwork, an … incident report to ….
No, no, that isn’t the reason I cannot sleep, not really ….
It is guilt … gnawing away at me. It is guilt ….
Years ago, I would have been happy that she was gone. I … I would have been glad to … to be rid of the … ‘nuisance’.
The way I used to treat her, it sickens me. I was cruel, unnecessarily cruel.
And when it truly mattered, I wasn’t there … I wasn’t ….
Coward. Y-you coward ….
I offered to look for Othello, sped out of that hospital room knowing that … that by the time I returned, it would probably be … too late. Because I didn’t want to be there for – I didn’t want to see that.
I let my husband, my friends … go through that, and I wasn’t there.
I … I didn’t even say goodbye ….
My vision starts to blur.
We … we have suffered a … a great loss. A tremendous loss.
My glasses hit the bedside table. I cover my face with my hands.
Keep it together, William.
You … you must stay composed, for Ronald, for Carmen.
You must.
--------------
***6.59am***
I turn the alarm off a minute before it is due to sound. Ronald looks so exhausted that I wish not to wake him. He … he looks ill ….
Carefully, I get out of bed, picking up my phone as I do so. As I leave the room, go down the stairs, the dogs follow me down. Their food bowls are filled, and as they tuck in, I glance at my phone. The glance turns into a stare … as I try to figure out who to call.
Ronald cannot stay here on his own … but Eric and Alan are out of the question. So are Ronald’s grandparents. Martha probably wouldn’t help the situation … and I would prefer Carmen to stay with them until tonight, until Ronald has had chance to calm down.
In all honesty, I … I do not feel up to telling the whole family what has happened quite yet.
Another hour … I need another hour to figure out what exactly I will say to Carmen.
But … an hour isn’t enough. A day wouldn’t be enough ….
Who – Jay, of course ….
He does always know how to calm Ronald.
Sometimes, I think he is better at it than even I.
I find his name in the contact list, and press call.
Ring … ring … ring … ring ….
My heart sinks. Is he asleep? Is his phone on silent?
Ring … ring –
“Hello?”
Chapter 19: Jay. Grief.
Chapter Text
“Ugh.” Evan rolls away from me. “Turn it off.” He’s so cranky in the morning …. “Now. Stupid alarm.”
“It’s not – someone’s phoning me.”
“Well, tell them to phone back later.”
Rolling my eyes, I lean over to pick up my phone. What? “It’s William ….”
“Don’t care.”
I do. He’s never phoned me this early before. He probably needs me to come in early, or something like that … but still, it seems odd.
As Evan moans at me again, I get out of bed, leave the room as quietly as I can. “Hello?”
“J-Jay!”
I flinch. God …. His sharp shout startled me a little. “Wh-what’s wrong?”
“Something, something has – I need you to get here as soon as possible.”
“Why? Wh -?”
“I … I will explain – I think it best I tell you face to face. J-just get here, please.”
A sick feeling comes over me. Something is wrong, very wrong. “Yes … alright. I’ll be right over.”
“Thank you.”
The call ends.
I hurry to the bathroom, grab my toothbrush. No … no, I need to tell Evan where I’m going first. I can’t just rush off with no explanation.
----------------
***7.19am***
“Jesus ….” Grell – I … I can’t believe it.
“I should have called you last night, so … so you could say goodbye. I’m sorry.”
“It’s okay.” It’s not … not really. We had grown close, from our times clubbing together with Ronnie and Eric. I … I would have liked to say goodbye … but I understand it. In a situation like that … he wouldn’t have been thinking. “I understand.”
“Still -.”
“No … no, it’s fine, really.”
“Yes … alright.” He adjusts his glasses. “Will you be able to stay with Ronald today? I hate to ask, but I have to go into the office, and I’d hate to leave him here on his own.”
“Yeah, sure.”
“Thank you.” He pushes his chair back, stands up from the table. “I will make you some coffee. You will probably need it. Ronald, he … was in a state last night.”
“Yeah … I can imagine ….” I watch as he loads the coffee machine. “Are you holding up okay?”
“N-no … not really.” I hear a deep sigh. “But … I will … I will be alright.”
I stand up from my chair, walk close to him. “Well … if you need anything, just let me know.”
“No, no, you have done enough.”
My hand touches his shoulder. “I don’t mind, really.”
“Th-thank you.”
-----------------------
I’m taken up the stairs. “He will probably be asleep for a few more hours – he exhausted himself.”
“Okay.”
He … he seems to be getting more anxious by the minute. It’s not surprising – he has to break the news to Carmen soon.
I can’t … I just can’t imagine how difficult that is going to be. I want to go with him, try to help in some way, but I know I’m needed here.
I walk through the door, and my heart sinks … and I know William made the right call. Ronnie looks so drained ….
William goes over to the bed, leans in. A kiss is placed on his temple. “I am going to get ready, and then I shall head out.”
“Okay, sure.” As he collects his clothes from the wardrobe, I put the large coffee jug and a cup down on a cloth on top of the nightstand.
“Oh, and please don’t let the dogs in. Ronald needs to rest.”
“Alright. Will they need feeding?”
“Oh … no, no, I fed them earlier. But if they begin barking, there are some treats in the cupboard above the washing machine.”
“Alright, got it.” I get onto the bed, moving the pillow so I can sit up against the headboard comfortably.
“Thank you for this.”
I offer him a smile. “It’s not a problem.”
As the door clicks shut behind him, I reach out to pour myself a cup – a whimper. I turn to look at Ronnie again.
His brow is furrowed – oh … he’s having a nightmare. Reaching out, I take the hand that is outside of the sheets, squeeze it gently.
It seems to settle him, his expression relaxing back into one of peace.
Good. He really does need to rest.
------------------
***10.05am***
It has been peaceful in here for the past two hours. Ronald hasn’t moved a muscle in that time, so I’m texting Evan while I wait for him to wake up. I told him … everything, and though his words were only written, they were so comforting.
I sigh to myself as I look at the time on my phone. I could do with a cigarette. I know it’s a terrible habit, but it can’t hurt me now.
My hand touches my pocket, taps against the twenty pack.
No … I can’t. I have to stay right here.
-----------------
***10.51am***
Ronald shifts at my side, begins to sir. I look at him as his eyes open slowly. He frowns at me. “J-Jay? Where’s Will?”
“He had to go to work.”
“He … he did?”
“Yeah, so he asked me to come over.”
“Oh ….”
“Yeah.” I put my phone on the side. “You want something to eat?”
“N-no.” His lips trembles. “Sh-she’s really g-gone, isn’t she?”
I glance away, for a moment, then meet his eyes again. “I … I’m sorry.”
“Sh-shit.” He bites at his lip, his eyes filling with tears.
I hurry to get under the covers, pull him to my side. “I know. It … it’s horrible.”
“I … I dunno how-how am I s-supposed ta live wi’-wi’out her? I can’t – sh-she was tha best.”
“She was.” I rub at his back. “She really was.”
“I can’t – f-fuck ….” He curls into me, and … and sobs, the sound of his cries sending shivers down my spine. It’s an agonising sound – he’s in agony.
I know that feeling, know what it’s like to cry like that.
But I have no idea what to say, because whatever I say isn’t going to change the situation.
But I hold him close as he chokes on his cries, gags … because if he knows I’m here for him, it might provide a little comfort.
It just might.
“J-Jay, it … it hurts ta breathe … it f-fuckin’ hurts ….”
“I … I know.” I swallow down the lump in my throat. “That’s grief, Ronnie … that’s grief ….”
-----------------
***11.16am***
Ronald picks at the fluff on my nightshirt absentmindedly, sniffing every now and then.
“Want to go outside?” I ask. “It might help -.”
“N-no. I … I wanna stay here.”
“Eh … I kind of need a fag.”
“Oh ….” Sniff. “J-jus’ ‘ave it in here.”
“I can’t do that. William would go mad.”
“He … he won’t if y’ open tha window.”
“He’d still smell it. Come on.” I flop the quilt back. “You need some fresh air.”
“Jay, I … I don’t -.”
“Come on. It’ll help.”
I hear him gulp. “K-kay.”
As I get out of bed, he reaches out a hand. I take it, help to pull him out from under the sheets. His weight falls against my side.
“Jay, I … I feel r-really sick.”
“I know, but the fresh air will help with that, promise.”
----------------
I think being outside is helping. Ronnie’s even chuckled a couple of times at the pigeons in the shed. Laughing, when you really don’t feel like laughing … it does help.
“Jay?”
I exhale the smoke from my cigarette, turn to him. “Yeah?”
“Will it ge’ easier? Tha gr-grief – will it …?”
I fidget in my seat, take another drag. The smoke comes out with a sigh. “It does … but it takes time.” And even then … it still hurts. I have Evan back … but even now, when I think about the moment I lost him, I feel sick to my stomach.
Because I remember that feeling of grief, that intense pain ….
“R-right.” He sniffs, begins to tear up again. “C-can we go b-back inside now?”
“Yeah … of course.”
-----------------
***5.25pm***
Ronnie fell back to sleep a while ago, seems quite peaceful at the moment. I did get him to eat a little lunch … but he’s spent most of the day staring into space. It’s the shock of it all – it hasn’t sunk in yet, and from experience … it probably won’t for the next few days.
I’m having a hard time believing it myself. I always thought demons were just a nuisance, a danger only if you let your guard down … and even then, rarely deadly.
But now –
I hear the door open downstairs. William is home. I glance at Ronnie to check he’s still okay before porting down to greet him.
Our eyes meet, and my stomach drops.
He looks panicked. Not upset … but … scared? William … scared …. “Is everything okay?”
“I ….”
“Wh-what is it? What’s wrong?”
Chapter 20: William. Attacks worldwide.
Summary:
Overlaps again.
Chapter Text
***8.11am***
I stand in front of the main doors to the mansion, trying in vain to figure out what exactly to say. I have been here … for a while ….
What … what on earth am I supposed to say?
“Carmen, you see, Grell has -.”
No.
“Grell won’t be coming -.”
No. No!
Think, dammit!
“Carmen … something bad happened last night.”
Yes … yes, that might work. She will ask what happened, and, and then I can explain … somehow.
I must stop dawdling. Carmen will be wondering where her parents are.
The key is pulled from my pocket, shoved into the lock. I open it, step inside. As I close it, the pattering of little feet draws near.
Carmen – I … I need more time ….
“Daddy!” She hurries up to me as I turn, Molly following behind. I am given a quizzical look. “Daddy … have you been crying?”
“I ….” I gulp. “Carmen … you see, something happened last night, something … bad.”
“Bad?”
“Is Ronnie okay?” Molly asks, worried etched on her face.
“He is fine.” Not fine … but at least ….
“Then what ‘appened?”
“W-well, last night ….”
“Daddy?”
I kneel down in front of her. “L-last night, Auntie Grell – she was hurt last night.”
“Is she alright?” Molly asks.
“N-no.” My voice shakes. “C-Carmen, Auntie Grell … isn’t coming back.”
Molly gasps as … as Carmen stares at me, confused ….
“Never?”
“N-no, never. Y-you won’t see her … ever again.”
“Oh, so she’s dead?”
My blood runs cold – how does she know about – how …? Did Grell tell her …? “Sh-she is.”
“Okay, Daddy.”
Okay? Oh … she doesn’t understand. She is too young.
She … she doesn’t understand that things will never be the same again.
Keep … keep it together, William. Stay composed, dammit!
“Daddy … don’t cry.”
I pull her into a hug, hold her closely. “Don’t worry, Carmen. I … I will be alright.”
I have to be, for … for my family.
----------------
***3.02pm***
Carmen really didn’t understand, was more pre-occupied with Ronald coming to the mansion to eat breakfast with her. I explained to her that he would be over tonight, and once I told Molly … the details, we decided it best to tell Carmen’s teacher not to visit today.
Carmen wasn’t happy about that in the slightest, complained that she would be bored … but at least the news didn’t upset her …. Still, I know the day will come when she will understand.
My heart aches merely thinking of it – she will be devastated ….
I glance at my watch, then look back at my paperwork. Only two pages have been completed since I returned from my reapings hours ago. Honestly ….
My mind is a mess. Most of the day has been spent … in a daze.
I should text Jay, check to see how Ronald is coping. Maybe that will help, in some way ….
There is a knock on the door before I have chance to pick up my phone. “Yes, come in.”
A sombre looking reaper – I don’t recognise him?
“Can I help you?”
An envelope is placed on my desk, and then he is gone.
I stare at where he was standing, before turning my attention to the envelope. I do not recognise the handwriting either. Odd ….
It is turned over. The … the wax seal – this is from headquarters. The envelope is torn open, a sheet of paper pulled from the slot.
I open it, begin to read.
William T. Spears … summoned to – a meeting? At headquarters? Why?
Because of Grell? No … no, that doesn’t – do they want the details of the attack? That makes little sense either ….
Why have they summoned me? It makes no sense.
Attendance is mandatory ….
-----------------
***5.22pm***
I … I do not – this cannot be real. This cannot ….
We were gathered in a large hall, I and many other managers, supervisors, and higher-ups. Many … but, but not all ….
Grell wasn’t – last night, she wasn’t the only one who ….
Anyone of importance who … who was in the human world – they were killed, or barely escaped with their lives.
The scum, they went out in swarms, and attacked … killed – they killed dozens of us.
This is … this is a declaration … of war.
---------------------
***5.29pm***
“Jesus Christ ….” Jay leans against the wall, his expression of horror mirroring my inner woes.
“Y-yes.”
“A … a war – you … you really think this is war?”
“It isn’t yet … but I doubt they will stop now.”
“But why? Why would they want to start something like that?”
I take a deep breath. “With us reapers out of the way, they would have free range on human souls.”
He curses loudly.
“Yes … I … I can hardly believe it myself.”
With a sigh, he pushes himself back to standing. “Ronnie’s – this is going to kill him.”
“I am not going to -.”
“What? You have to -.”
“No … no, not yet. He needs a few days to grieve. Then I shall tell him.”
“R-right, good point ….” Another sigh. “God ….”
“Yes … I know.” It … it has come as quite the shock ….
Silence.
“Hey … if you were in the human world when they – would they have …?”
“Yes. They … they are trying to cause chaos among us by … by r-removing those in management.”
“Jesus, you -.”
“I don’t much want to think of it.”
“R-right. Sorry.”
“No … no, there is no need to apologise.” It is just … I cannot bear to think of Carmen being left … without a father ….
I ... I cannot ….
----------------
***5.42pm***
“I’ll see you later.”
“Yes.” As he steps outside, I call out to him.
He turns back to face me. “Yeah?”
“D-don’t spread this around. You can tell Evan, of course, but I could do without the mass hysteria at the association.”
I receive a frown. “You’re not planning to tell them at all?”
“Headquarters are going to make a worldwide announcement as soon as they know for sure what is going to unfold.”
“Ah … makes sense. I won’t say anything.”
“Thank you.”
The door is shut and locked, and I make my way upstairs. Ronald remains still as I sit down on the edge of the bed.
It … it all makes sense now … why Grell ….
If … if they are planning to go into battle, they would have wanted her … out of the way.
She was a fierce fighter, was known for getting into scraps with demons while out on assignments.
It makes sense. It makes awful, bone-chilling sense.
I put my head in my hands … as realisation sets in.
Hell is upon us ….
Chapter 21: William. Did they cry for you?
Chapter Text
***7.39pm***
“Oh … y’re back.”
“Y-yes, yes, I came home a while ago.” His voice startled me a little. I hadn’t heard him stir. I was in a … world of my own … thinking on how to break the news of war to him. When … if I even should ….
He pushes himself into a sitting position. “Is Jay gone?”
“Yes, he has returned home.”
“R-right.” He looks down at his hands, fiddles with them. “Thanks for askin’ him ta come over. It helped.”
“It was no trouble.”
He nods slowly, before leaning up against me. He stares up at me with tired eyes. “D-did y’ tell Carmen?”
“Yes … I did.”
Tears form in his eyes. “D-did … did she cr-cry?”
“No … no, I think … I don’t think she understands.”
“R-right, yeah … she … she’s only little ….”
“Yes … exactly.” Glancing at my watch, I say “I should probably pick her up soon.”
His body jolts against mine. “N-no, no, y’ can’t.”
Pardon? “Why not?”
“I … I don’t want her ta see my like this.” I hear a sniff. “I … I’m a right mess.”
“We cannot just leave her at your grandmother’s house.”
“Yeah, b-but -.”
“She isn’t going to care if you are upset. She just wants to see you.”
“I ….”
“She really is missing you,” I say softly. “When I spoke to her this morning, she was asking for you.”
“F-fuck ….”
“Ronald -.”
“If … if she sees me cryin’, she’ll ge’ upset. I … I don’t wanna make her cry, Will, I -.”
“You won’t.” Lifting a hand, I comb my fingers through his hair in an effort to calm him enough to listen to me. “I will explain to her that you aren’t feeling well, so she will know what to expect. I imagine she’ll want to give you a big hug to cheer you up.”
“Y’ … y’ think?”
“I do.”
“O-okay, cool ….” Another sniff. “I … I could do wi’ one of her hugs.”
“I shall go pick her up now then.”
He nods slowly against me. “Kay ….”
------------------
Carmen tugs at my hand, telling me to hurry. She really is excited to see her mother.
I take one more step before stopping dead a few metres from the stairs.
“Daddy!” She pulls harder. “Daddy, come on!”
“Wait.”
“No!” She turns to face me. “I wanna see Mommy!”
“You can in a moment.”
“No -.”
“Carmen, listen to me. Mommy is quite … upset at the moment.”
She stares at me. “Mommy’s upset? Why?”
“He is missing Grell. Carmen, you see ….” I kneel down in front of her. “When someone loses a person they really care for, they cry a lot for the first few days.”
“Will Mommy be okay?”
“Yes, he will be, but you need to give him lots of hugs, okay?”
She smiles widely at me. “Okay, Daddy.”
The seconds pass … and she stands – why isn’t she rushing up the stairs? The smiles fades, replaced by a stare. “Daddy … did your family cry for days too?”
“P-Pardon?”
“When you killed yourself. Did you make them cry?”
My heart drops into my gut. I cannot – “Wh-who told you about that? Was it Auntie Grell?”
“Yeah.”
Why … why would she …? Honestly, Grell … you were always causing trouble for me. I’d be laughing … reminiscing … if you hadn’t told her … that.
“I … I imagine they were sad, yes.” I honestly don’t know. It was such a shameful thing back then ….
“Why did you do it then?”
I stay frozen in place – what am I supposed to say? Think … I … I have to think.
“I … I don’t know.” A pathetic answer ….
“You -.”
“I think I hear Mommy calling.” I lift her up quickly, hope to cut the conversation short. “I shall tell you later.”
“Nooo, Daddy -.”
“Mommy needs a hug.”
My attempt at distraction fails, Carmen continuing her interrogation. I don’t know. I’m not sure. I cannot remember.
Lies.
We reach the landing.
Again and again, I try to brush her off with indefinite answers.
Again and again, she presses for a proper explanation.
I stop in front of the bedroom door.
“Carmen, that is enough, okay? If Mommy hears you asking these things, he’ll get even more upset.”
“B-but Daddy -.”
“No buts. Mommy needs a hug right now, so we will discuss this later, okay?”
She pouts up at me. “Okay ….”
I take a deep breath. Thank goodness for that ….
The door is pushed open.
Silence.
I look down, see Carmen staring at her mother. Just staring ….
“Mommy ….”
Ronald forces a smile. “Hey, Kiddo.”
She wriggles in my grasp. As soon as I put her down, she rushes to her mother’s side. “Mommy, you look poorly.”
“I-I’m jus’ a bit stressed out.”
“Because Auntie Grell’s gone?”
The smile slips. “Y-yeah.”
“Are you gonna be okay?”
“Yeah.” He reaches over, lifts Carmen up into bed, into his arms. “I’ll be alright.”
She hugs back, tightly, as tightly as she can. “Daddy says if I hug you, the owwies will go away.”
“Y-yeah, that’s right.”
He’s holding back tears … for her sake.
“Y’ … y’ hugs are tha best, Kiddo.”
My heart aches. I … I really cannot break the news of war to him.
I cannot.
It would destroy him.
He … he is already … so broken ….
Chapter 22: Alan. You're not heartless.
Chapter Text
***Thursday 9th December***
***6.37pm***
I fidget on the sofa. I’m downstairs with the dogs, without Eric, and I feel so … uneasy. I can sense the tension in our home. It’s so … heavy ….
Eric has barely spoken to me, has spent most of his time in the kitchen, or up in our room … with a bottle of whiskey in hand.
I’ve tried to reach out to him, so many times, but he just wants to be left alone.
And I do leave him be, because even though he hasn’t shouted at me, the anger is just radiating off of him.
I … I didn’t want to poke and pry, push him ….
But I can’t keep tip-toeing around him. I shift around again.
There’s something I have to say.
----------------
***6.54pm***
“Ock, just leave me alone!”
“No.” I rush around the side of the table, block his path. “You need to apologise to him. You know you -.”
“Why should ah?” He-he’s glaring daggers at me. “He -.”
“Because you were in the wrong, and you know it.”
“Hn, yer -.”
“It wasn’t his fault. Please, Eric, you know that. He was stuck at work, wasn’t by his – he didn’t deserve to be attacked like that.”
“Would yer -?”
“And, and now he’s all alone in that house. How would you feel, if you were him, and I was the one – and you had no one to turn to?”
His eyes widen. It’s only for a moment, before the scowl returns, but it’s enough. I’ve gotten through to him.
“Ah, ah don’t -.”
“He really needs a friend right now. Grell, she, she’d want us to be there for him.”
He brushes past me with a huff. “Ah’ll think about it.”
“Okay.” He disappears out of the room, but I know he’ll be back soon.
He’s hurting … fuming, but he’s not heartless.
He never could be.
-----------------
***10.05pm***
It’s night-time now, and I’m back to fidgeting. Hours have passed … and I haven’t heard a peep out of Eric.
I was sure I had gotten through to him ….
No, I definitely did. He’s probably just fallen to sleep. I don’t think he’s been sleeping well, at all, since … it happened ….
The sofa creaks as I move position.
Maybe I should –
“Al, yer ready tae go?”
His voice – I turn. He’s in the doorway. “Go? To Othello’s?”
“Tae Grell’s, aye.” His hand slips from the doorframe with a sigh. “Yer were right – ah was out of line. Ah … ah’m sorry.”
“It’s okay, Eric, I understand … but I’m not really the one who needs to hear an apology.”
“Aye … ah know.” He turns from me to face the hallway. “Come on.”
I stand up with a smile. “Coming.”
He listened to me. Thank goodness. It’s a relief.
He’ll start opening up to me now, stop pushing me away – I’m sure of it.
Thank goodness.
I was really starting to worry.
--------------------
“H-hi, Olly.”
We knocked on the door, but he didn’t answer, so we ported in. And here, we found him, sitting on their bed, in the dark … just staring into space.
Me and Eric exchange a glance, before he goes over to the lamp, using the moonlight to guide him. The curtains have been left open.
The room brightens.
“How are you feeling?” A silly question, but it’s polite to ask. And maybe it’ll get him to speak.
But no. He doesn’t move an inch.
Silence.
My eyes meet with Eric’s again. “Othello, listen … ah’m sorry for having a go at yer. Ah was out of line.”
“You ….”
My stomach rolls over. Othello didn’t speak, he growled. He … he’s glaring daggers at Eric now ….
“Ah … ah know -.”
“Liar!” Othello jumps up from the bed, grabs onto –
“Olly, c-calm down -.”
“You lied to me!” He shakes Eric by the shirt. “You told me I’d lose her if I didn’t pay her more attention. I did what you said! I did everything you said, and she still -.”
“Ah … ah didn’t mean -.”
“Liar! You liar!”
“Olly, that’s enough.” I grab his wrists, pull his hands away. “He didn’t -.”
“No!” I’m pushed –
Eric?
He … he’s gone.
Crap ….
I port home, into the living room. He’s not in here.
“Eric?”
I rush into the kitchen, find him. He … he’s bent over the table, one hand gripping it … one hand over his face.
“Eric -.”
“H-he’s right.”
“No, Eric, he’s just grieving, and he’s taking his anger -.”
“No!” His other hand slams down – “Ah told him things would be alright if – ah could have stopped this.”
“No,” I hurry up to him, “it wasn’t your fault.”
“It was! Ah … ah’ll never forgive myself for this ….”
Tears –
“No, it really wasn’t.” I reach – my hand is slapped away. “Er-Eric -.”
“Just leave me alone.”
“No, I -.”
“Go!”
“No, I won’t. I -.”
“Then ah’ll go!” He disappears before my eyes.
“Eric ….”
He’s gone ….
I … I was just trying to help, but I … I’ve only made things worse.
Eric ….
Chapter 23: William. Not alright.
Summary:
Takes place on the same day as previous chap.
Sorry for the slow update - was on a trip for a few days.
Chapter Text
***Thursday 9th December***
***6.54am***
It is the morning … after another night of little sleep. I cannot get the thought of war out of my mind, cannot stop going over how to break the news to Ronald –
No, I may not need to at this point. A statement was issued last night, telling of the multiple attacks. Reapers are to go out in pairs until further notice, for protection, to deter future attacks.
Yet, no news of upcoming war, not even a hint during the statement.
Maybe there will be no war. Maybe I was fretting needlessly.
Lord, I hope so ….
I turn to look at Ronald, watch as he sleeps soundly at my side, a stark contrast to his panic last night.
He was so very frightened, and angry … so angry when he realised I had prior knowledge of the situation, knowledge I had failed to share.
After much explanation on my part, he calmed down, forgave me.
If I hear anything of an upcoming war, even the smallest snippet of information, I will tell him.
I shall have to.
Hopefully, I will not have to ….
Rolling over, I glance at the alarm clock. Only five minutes until I have to be up, begin getting Carmen ready for home-schooling.
Honestly ….
At least I can return home once I take her to her grandmother’s house, sleep. Oh … I could sleep the entire day away.
I wasn’t expecting to have my usual day off … with everything that is happening, but I am glad for it.
But … I suspect it is the calm before the storm, before the overtime begins. With pairs of reapers having to be present for each outing, individual hours will surely increase.
I sigh, for I know I will have to send Ronald and the others back to work soon. I really cannot afford them leave for much longer – the higher ups will be sticking their noses in before long.
But Ronald is still in no fit state to be on duty, and Eric … I really do not want to deal with him at present.
Honestly ….
Turning over, I switch off the alarm.
I wish not to wake Ronald. The more sleep he can obtain, the better he will feel.
Greif … it is an exhausting emotion ….
---------------------
***2.33pm***
“Mommy, Mommy, come play outside!”
“Not right now, Carmen.”
“Aww, but -.”
“Mommy’s not feelin’ so good.”
“But -.”
“Carmen, go play with Ashley for a little while,” I say. “We’ll be out soon.” She stares at me in annoyance. “Go on.”
With a huff, she struts to the back door, and I turn back to face Ronald over the table. “Are you alright?”
“Y-yeah, yeah ….” He glances away. “I jus’ don’t feel up ta playin’ right now.”
“Okay.”
“Yeah.” He leans his head on the table, and sighs. “Sorry.”
“No, no, it is … understandable.”
I was hoping that bringing him to his grandparent’s home would cheer him up, even a little … yet it seems to have done the complete opposite.
Any social interaction, it is so draining on him.
-----------------
***3.26pm***
“Mommy, Mommy!”
Carmen has been running in and out of the room for the past hour. Her excitement is adorable, but I can tell Ronald is struggling with the constant chattering.
She tugs on his jacket. “Mommy, come outside! The fairies wanna speak to you!”
I watch as his shoulders slump.
The fairies ….
Every time she comes inside … the fairies … the fairies ….
“Carmen … Mommy really doesn’t feel too good.”
“You should feel good! Mommy, the fairies -.”
“Carmen, we can talk about the fairies later, okay?” I say, hoping to provide Ronald a little relief.
“No!” The tugging intensifies. “Mommy, they said you shouldn’t be sad.”
“Carmen, stop -.”
“They said things will be alright, Mommy! The fairies -.”
“Stop! I don’t care, okay?!”
His shout – “Ronald ….”
Carmen’s lip begins to quiver. Oh, no, don’t, please don’t – she bursts into tears, to my horror. “Carmen -.”
With a wail, she rushes –
“Carmen,” Ronald jumps up, hand outstretched, “wait! W-wait, I … I didn’t mean. I didn’t ….” He collapses back onto his seat, his expression laced with pain. “F-fuck ….”
I push my chair back, stand quickly. “I shall speak to her.”
Squeezing his eyes shut, he nods at me. I … I think all he can do is nod ….
I follow in Carmen’s footsteps, to the back door, all the while feeling Martha’s eyes on me. Honestly, if she spent less time glaring and judging from afar, she might find herself able to help with the situation.
Stepping out into the garden, I call out to her. I receive no reply, venture out further. “Carmen, where are you? Come on out … please?”
I hear – there you are. Treading a few metres to the right, I glance over a small hedge.
She … she’s curled up amongst the pots, her tiny fits held up –
“Wh-why’s Mommy b-being so m-mean?! I did what you said!”
“Are you talking to the fairies?” I ask softly. As she looks up at me, I offer a small smile.
“Y-yeah ….”
I bend over, scoop her up. “Your nose is all runny.” I produce a packet of tissues from my pocket. I always have them on hand – children can be very messy at times.
I wipe her nose clean. “Carmen -.”
“Mommy’s b-being m … mean,” she sniffs.
“Well -.”
“I was just trying to help! Mommy’s b-been looking really p … poorly. I don’t like it!”
“Mommy … he is poorly.”
“He is? Why?”
“Well … he isn’t sick, but his mind isn’t well.”
She stares at me. “He’s poorly in the head?”
“Y-yes.” Not the kindest way to put it … but yes …. “He’s so upset over Auntie Grell that his mind isn’t right. He isn’t feeling like himself. But he isn’t mad at you, and he didn’t mean to shout.”
She looks away, sniffs again. “He was r-really n … nasty.”
“I know, but he really didn’t mean it.”
“Carmen!”
I look in the direction of the shout – Ronald hurries over to us with a tear-stained face … and … and I cannot help but smile, because I didn’t expect him to compose himself so quickly.
The gap is closed between us. “C-Carmen, I’m really sorry. I … I didn’t mean ta shout.”
She puts up no fight as she is passed to her mother. “You were mean, Mommy!” She pouts.
“I … I know. I really am sorry.”
She huffs, but cuddles up to him. I think he is forgiven. “I was just trying to help, Mommy.”
“Yeah, I know, Kiddo.” He takes his arm away from her, to wipe at his cheeks, before hugging her tightly again. “Did tha fairies really tell y’ things are gonna be alright?”
“Yeah!” Her eyes light up. “So don’t be sad! They said things come round in circles, so you’ll see Auntie Grell again!”
Circles –
Ronald pales, his eyes going wide. But he seems to shake it off, smiles at her. “Okay, Kiddo, sounds good.”
Circles … really?
A child’s fantasy, and nothing more, but still, it is very sweet.
She really is just trying to help.
Bless her.
-----------------------
***8.37pm***
“Othello?” Pleasantries seem not to be getting through to him. To the point then, I suppose ….
“Othello … I have to ask ….” Pausing, I think of how best to put this. “I phoned the funeral directors earlier … and they told me … you haven’t made any funeral arrangements?”
I am met with silence once again. “If you need help arranging the … funeral, I don’t mind?”
Nothing.
“Othello, you know you need to – you cannot leave her ….” I trail off, the sound of my voice, and nothing more, filling me with discomfort.
Say something, would you?
“Othello?”
He continues to stare off into the distance, straight through me.
I … I think we are done here ….
I don’t see him snapping out of his daze tonight, uttering a single word.
“We really do need to begin preparations. I shall … start, and if there is anything you think she would like, you can phone me.”
Nothing.
“I will see you tomorrow.” I will need to – I cannot just leave him here, in the dark, alone.
I turn –
“R-red.”
My hearts skips – I wasn’t expecting him to speak. “P-pardon?”
“M-make it red. She … she liked red.”
“The funeral decorations?” I receive a slow nod as he continues to refuse eye contact. “Understood. Y-you take care.”
----------------------
“Man … poor guy.” Ronald pulls his feet up onto the couch, rests his chin on his knees.
“Yes … he does seem to be suffering.”
“We … we should do somethin’ ta help him.”
“I shall check up on him tomorrow … but honestly, I think he needs space to grieve.”
“R-right. If … if he doesn’t ge’ any better though -.”
“We will try to help him, yes.”
“G-good.”
I turn to face the television again, some rubbish that Ronald decided to put on blaring at me.
“Hey … Will?”
“Yes?”
“W-we’re alright, yeah?”
Hm? “Why wouldn’t we be?”
“B-because of earlier … wi’, wi’ Carmen?”
“Oh, Ronald, of course we are.” Reaching out, I pat his leg. “I’m not mad. She was a little … full-on earlier.”
“Y-yeah, she was … but still ….”
“With the stress you’ve been under, it’s understandable. Parents, we aren’t perfect beings, so don’t be too hard on yourself.”
“Y-yeah, okay.”
“But … she is only a child, and she won’t always know when to let things be.”
“Yeah … gotcha. I … I won’t do it again.”
“I know.” He was so horrified by his own outburst that I know he won’t snap at her again. I know that, for certain.
My arm wraps around him, a silent gesture to reassure him that I really am not mad. “Should we head to bed?”
“If y’ wanna?”
“I do. This programme is terrible.”
He chuckles close to my ear. “Yeah, it’s shit.”
-----------------------
***9.12pm***
I glance over at Ronald. He is still awake, yet he has been awfully quiet since we came upstairs. “Are you alright?”
“Y-yeah, yeah, I’m alright.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yeah. Jus’ okay, but yeah.” He shuffles a little closer. “I … I’m hangin’ in there.”
“Yes … alright.”
“Are y’ okay?”
My heart drops into my stomach. I haven’t been asked that since – haven’t thought on it properly … but now I am, and I am not alright. I’m not.
“N-no, not really.”
Rolling over, he wraps his arms around me, cuddles me tightly. He … he must know I need not words, but a hug.
Don’t cry, William, don’t –
Dammit ….
A … a sob slips.
Dammit.
And still, he doesn’t say a word. He just tightens his grip.
Maybe he doesn’t know what to say, but God, his hold helps.
I hug back.
It helps.
-------------------------
***Friday 10th December***
***12.42am***
Again, I cannot sleep … but for a different reason to last night. The funeral – is it going to be rather expensive, and though the money itself isn’t an issue … do I ask Othello to pay me back?
Is it right to …?
Yes, of course it is.
He is her, was her husband ….
But still, he is in such a state ….
I sigh, roll onto my back to stare up at the ceiling.
Why does it matter?
I am in no rush. I can speak to him … once the dust has settled.
No … no, that isn’t it. That isn’t it, at all ….
Even with all the funds I have, will I get this right? Will the funeral be exactly how she would have wished it to be?
Of course not.
I didn’t know her like Othello did … like Eric did, and neither of them are of sound enough mind at present to help me.
I am in over my head.
Honestly ….
My eyes are so painfully heavy … and my head aches … throbs.
Sleep. I really do need to sleep ….
Ring! Ring!
A phone? At this time –
I snatch it up. It is Ronald’s – Alan?
My stomach rolls – not … not someone else –
“Yes, h-hello?”
“William, I, I -.”
“What is it? What has happened?” The panic in his –
“Eric – I … I can’t – he … he got mad, and he left, and I’ve looked. I’ve looked everywhere. But, but, I can’t, I can’t f-find him.”
“Okay, try, try to calm down.” He is all but crying down the phone. “We will be right there.”
“H-hurry, please.”
Chapter 24: William. Searching, everywhere, throughout the night.
Chapter Text
I hear Ronald yawn as we hurry to get changed. We considered rushing out the door clad in only our nightclothes, but if we are to go out searching in December conditions, we really must wrap up warm.
Another yawn as I pull on the second sock. I straighten up. “You seem tired.”
“Yeah, a bit.”
“Do you want to stay here while I -?”
“Na, na, I’ll be fine.”
“Are you -?”
“Yeah, I’m sure. He probs needs tha both of us.”
“Yes … good point.”
His coat is pulled on. “Uh … who’s gonna ‘ave Carmen?”
“Oh, I … I hadn’t thought of that.”
“Well, we can’t take her ta Al’s, right? If she sees him upset, she might ge’ upset too.”
“Yes … yes ….” Think, think ….
“Hm, Jay?”
“Yes … that should work.”
Honestly, I do feel a little guilty at times. We call on him to help us … far too often ….
----------------
***12.50am***
“Really?” Jay asks. “Jesus ….”
“Yes … really.”
“Is Alan going to be okay?”
“He will be once we find Eric.” Carmen is passed over to him, her head bobbing up and down as sleep overtakes once more.
“Hn … what’s going on?” Evan appears behind him, blinking sleepily.
“Eric’s gone missing, so Carmen’s staying over while Ronnie and William go to look for him.”
“Oh ….”
Jay turns back to me. “I can help search for him, if you want?”
“Na, na, it’s alright,” Ronald says.
“Yes, you are doing enough already.”
“Go ….” Evan yawns. “I can watch Carmen. It’s fine.”
“Are you quite sure?” I ask.
“Yeah.” He yawns again, loudly. “It’s fine, really.” Carmen is taken from Jay, held tightly to his chest. “Hey, sweetie. Aww, someone’s sleepy, aren’t they? I’m super sleepy too.”
He flops down in a chair close to him, and – is he asleep already?
Jay rolls his eyes at him as he chuckles, then looks at me again. “Give me a few minutes, and I’ll be right with you.”
“Of course.” Thank you.
------------------------
***12.57am***
The door opens, Alan sniffing loudly in front of us. He … he looks defeated, completely drained.
“R-Ronnie ….” He holds his hand up to his mouth, a sob –
“Mate.” Ronald pulls him close, wraps his arms around him. “It’s okay. Hey, come on, don’t cry. We’ll find him.”
“N-no, I … I’ve looked ev-everywhere – what, what if he’s gone to the human world? The warning! I … I didn’t tell him about the – he’s barely sp-spoken to me, so I didn’t -.”
“He’ll be alright. He can look after himself.”
“S-so could Grell.”
I hear a sharp intake of breath from Ronald.
“Why don’t you explain to us what happened? And then we can figure out where to search,” I say.
His eyes squeeze shut. “O-okay.”
------------------------
Othello … really ….
I … I am quite surprised that he flew into a rage, that he did … anything ….
“So, where have you already looked?” Jay leans forward, his arms resting on his knees.
“Ev-everywhere … all his favourite places.”
“In just this realm, I assume?” I ask.
“Y-yes.”
“Then he’s probably jus’ chillin’ at a bar in London somewhere,” Ronald smiles, patting Alan on the shoulder. “One of our hangout spots, y’ know?”
Alan nods slowly. “Probably … b-but I have no idea – we’ve been to so many.”
“Well, we’ll jus’ ‘ave ta go ta them all.”
Alan manages a smile. “We will.”
------------------
***4.14am***
We searched for hours, inside of crowded bars and noisy clubs … around landmarks, through Hyde Park … but to no avail.
We didn’t want to call off the search, for Alan’s sake, but it was getting rather late, and we had no idea where else to search. We really had exhausted all options.
Jay returned home, and now … Alan is beside himself, crying into Ronald’s shoulder as my husband does his best to comfort him.
“It’ll be alright, mate.” He rubs at his upper arm softly. “He’ll come back.”
Alan chokes on a sob.
“Jus’ try ta ge’ some sleep, yeah? He’ll be back by tha time y’ wake up. Promise.”
A small, high-pitched hiccup comes from him.
“Ronald is right. He won’t stay away for long.”
I do not quite believe my own words, am a little concerned for his safety, and I am sure Ronald feels the same … but still, Alan is so upset ….
We have no choice but to reassure him.
“If … if something has ha-happened to h-him, I -.”
“Nothing’s happened ta him. He jus’ needs a bit of space ta ge’ his head right.”
“I don’t – I … I’m so worried ….”
“I know, but y’ll feel better once y’ ge’ some sleep.”
A shaky sigh comes from him. “Y-you’re probably right. I-I’ll try.” With a sniff, he pulls his legs up onto the couch, curls into Ronald a little more. “N-night.”
“Night, Mate.”
--------------------
***4.27am***
Alan, to my surprise, fell asleep quite quickly. No … it shouldn’t have been surprising – I imagine he hasn’t been getting much sleep lately either.
My yawn fills the air. Another night without rest ….
“Y’ should ge’ Carmen and head home, Will.”
“Are you sure?” The eagerness in my voice is a little too evident ….
“Yeah. She’s gonna be pissed if she wakes up and one of us isn’t there. And … y’ look knackered, babe.”
“I … I am quite tired.” Still …. “But are you quite sure?”
I am given a smile. “Yeah.”
“Well -.”
“Will, I’ll be fine, really. Don’t worry.”
“Yes … alright.”
I stand up from the chair, glad to be going home … so very glad.
As I glance at Alan, at his dishevelled appearance, my eyebrow twitches.
Eric, if you are alright, come home, you fool ….
Chapter 25: Side story chapter 1. I'm lonely too.
Summary:
Sorry that it took a week to update one chap, but this got so long! And I only had one day off of work last week.
And if there are any typos, sorry. 3500+ words start to blur together after a while.
Hope you enjoy!
Next chap will be super short, so should be up in a few days.
Chapter Text
***Saturday 15th November 1800***
***10.02pm***
A small tavern on the outskirts of London buzzed with activity. It had long since been knocked down, replaced by modern-day office buildings, but in the 1800s, it was a bustling gathering point for reapers.
Grell Sutcliff sighed deeply. This was her last chance, the last man standing. She couldn’t afford to be rejected this time.
Swinging her handbag over her shoulder, she plastered a fake smile on her face, and began to trot through the hall. Her heels clicked on the wooden floor as she neared a small table right at the very back of the room.
Reaching it, she undid the top button on her blouse, pulling it open a little. Got to impress.
“Drinking alone, are we?”
The blonde man at the table let out an exasperated sigh, slamming his bottle of whiskey down. The bartender had long given up on trying to sell him shots – it was a waste of time.
“What do yer want?”
“Just a chat.”
“Hn, no one chats tae me. None of yer English bastards want anything tae do with a Scot. Most cannae even understand me.”
“I -.”
“Which means,” he smirked up at her, “yer’re desperate.”
“That isn’t it -.”
“Aye, it is. Ah know who yer are. Ah’ve overheard the whispers going around, yer whore.”
Grell gasped. “How rude!”
Grabbing his bottle, he swirled what little was left of the liquid around slowly. “Aye, well, never said ah was nice, Missy.”
Missy? Ohhh, I like him. She plonked herself down on the bench next to him. “I think I’ll stay here for a little while.”
He sighed deeply. “Do what yer like. Ah really don’t care.”
“Hmm.” Placing her elbow on the table, she leaned in close to him. “So, tell me, where in Scotland are you from?”
Another sigh. He really didn’t have the energy to engage in conversation. But still, he knew she wasn’t going anywhere. “A wee place not far from Glasgow.”
“Oh, Glasgow! How exciting! A city -.”
“It wasn’t very big back then.”
“Back then? How old are you?!”
“The 1300s.”
“Whattt?!” She shrieked. “Oh my, so handsome for someone so old.”
“Hn.”
She gasped suddenly. “So … you’ve been drinking all on your lonesome for over four-hundred years?”
No reply was given, Eric’s shoulders slumping slightly.
“Touchy subject, mmm? Well … I’ve only recently graduated.”
“And yer’ve already sunk yerr teeth intae all the men at branch.”
Grell let out a gasp. “You’re so rude!”
But still, she wasn’t going to give up. Not this time. Not on this man.
-------------------
***Sunday 16th November***
***2.33am***
The hours had rolled on, Eric relaxing in Grell’s company. They were both quite tipsy by now, chatting away, laughing at stupid jokes.
It was time, Grell thought, to ask again.
“So … you’ve been all alone for centuries?”
The blonde froze mid-swig. “A-aye …. It … it’s my own fault, ah guess. Ah … ah never wanted tae be a reaper … so ah didn’t bother with my collections. The supervisor wasn’t pleased, so he shipped me tae London, hoped they’d be able tae set me straight.”
“Mmm, management here are quite brutal.”
Eric scoffed. “Aye, and it didn’t help in the slightest.” He chugged down the last of his second bottle, his tolerance built high from centuries of drinking. “It just made everything worse. No one here wanted tae associate with an outsider, so ….” The bottle slammed down on the table. “Ah never wanted tae be here in the first – it’d be easier if ah were dead.”
“Well, if you feel so strongly about that, just fall on your own scythe.”
He glared at her. “Funny.”
“Hmm. But I understand it.” She rested her head against his upper arm. Please don’t push me away …. “I’m lonely too.”
“Aye ….”
Her hope grew as he sat still against her. Her soft hand ran up his chest slowly. “It’s getting rather late, isn’t it?” She breathed.
“Aye, ah suppose.” He didn’t really think so – he was usually there until sunrise, until all the other customers had long since gone home.
“Want to come to mine?” She grinned, her eyelashes fluttering at him.
“Ah -.”
“Or I can come to yours? I don’t mind.”
He let out a sigh. “Aye, why not ….”
He honestly wasn’t bothered either way, couldn’t find it in himself to care. He’d been so worn down by decades of being shunned that nothing excited him anymore. Nothing made him happy.
But still, going home with her couldn’t make his life any more miserable. What did he have left to lose?
---------------------------
“Ahhhh.” The kitchen door banged against the wall as the two stumbled in, Grell moaning between their locked lips.
Eric grunted. She was a good kisser, he’d admit.
He was dragged over to the table, Grell sitting on the edge of it. She pulled him close, his body filling the gap between her open legs. Her hands roamed, all over his body, pawing at his back and chest.
His shirt was yanked up. The kiss broke suddenly.
“Slow down, would yer? Ah cannae catch my breath.” She really was all over him.
“I don’t want to,” she pouted.
“Ah -.”
“What’s the matter, Darling?” Gripping onto his rear, she pulled him even closer, her erection pressing against his crotch. “Never done this with someone like me before, mmm?”
“Ah -.”
“Don’t be frightened,” she grinned. “I’ll show you how.”
“Ock, ah’m not frightened.”
“Mmm?” She stared up at him.
“Ah’m not,” he grunted at her.
“Well -.” Her words were cut off by a powerful kiss. She smirked into it – her plan to get him worked up had succeeded. He wasn’t going to hold back now.
His shirt was hitched up, Eric pulling away to let her ease it over his head. She purred at him, her hands running slowly up his chest. “You’re so chiselled, Darling.”
Her hands slid down to his jeans, her fingers working quickly to pop the button open, pull down his zipper.
“Mmm.” She rubbed against his bulge. “It’s so hard, Darling, I can’t wait to see it.”
With a tug, his jeans came down, along with his underwear, revealing his throbbing cock.
“Ohhh.” A finger was rubbed against his slit, drawing a grunt from between his lips. “You’re so excited, aren’t you? Well, I shan’t keep you waiting any longer.”
Lifting her hips from the table, she eased her trousers and lacey underwear down. The garments were kicked to the floor, and she turned over, waving her pert rear seductively in the air.
Eric let out a deep breath. She was really turning him on.
“There’s some massage oil in my handbag, Darling.”
“Aye, alright ….”
-----------------
“Ahhh. Mmmmm.” Grell rocked her hips, pressed herself back against Eric’s hand, desperate to take his fingers deeper.
“Is that enough?” He asked.
“Oohh, someone is eager, aren’t they?”
The blonde huffed. “Ah was just asking.”
“Hmm … well, you are quite big, but yes, I think that should do it.”
Eric rolled his eyes as he withdrew his fingers. A simple ‘yes’ would have sufficed.
Holding himself, he lined himself up to her entrance, and pushed in, all the way.
“Ah!” Grell threw her head back. “Ohhhh.”
Eric grunted deeply. It felt so good.
He began to move within her, slow, steady thrusts.
“Ock ….” He gripped onto her hips, his nails digging in as he picked up speed. He began to ram into her, the force of his thrusts causing the table to inch across the floor. “Ahh ….”
“Oh, Darling! You’re being so rough! Ohhh, you really needed this, didn’t you?!”
“Jesus Chr – do yer ever stop talking? Shut up, would yer?”
“So rude!” Grell wondered if all Scotsmen were so rude, or if Eric was just an arse. Probably the latter. “Ah!” The thought soon left her mind as Eric brushed against her spot. “Ohh! There! Right there, Darling!”
Eric groaned as she clamped around him, and complied, hutting her in just the right place with every thrust.
Her nails scraped against the table as pressure built in her stomach, her hips moving in time with his thrusts. She wanted him in deeper, as deep as he could go.
“Ah!” Her body tensed as pleasure coursed through her, her toes curling as she experienced an intense orgasm.
The blonde groaned at her tightness, continued to pound into her, harder and harder.
“Arhhh!”
His thrusts turned sloppy as he grew close, his cock throbbing, begging for release.
A throaty groan left him, his nails cutting deeper into her hips as he came inside of her.
Grell shuddered. “Oh, Darling, you filled me up so much.”
Eric pulled out, panting. “Aye ….”
A few wobbly steps were taken, before he turned, headed for the door.
Grell sat up quickly, frowned. “Hey! Where do you think you’re going?”
He turned back to face her. “Tae bed?”
She jumped up from the table, hurried towards him. “I’m coming too!”
“Alright, whatever ….”
She followed him up to his bedroom, and as he flopped into bed, she crawled in on the other side.
She curled up to him. Please don’t push me away ….
And he didn’t. Though he didn’t move to hold her, he didn’t move away either.
For her, that was enough.
“Night, Darling.”
“Night.”
--------------------
***10.16am***
Grell blinked awake, feeling someone next to her. She frowned, was confused for a moment, before the events of the night came back to her. Ah.
“Morning, Darling.”
She expected him to tell her to leave – they all did – but to her surprise, a gruff voice said “morning.”
Smiling, she snuggled closer. “You were amazing last night.”
“Aye, yer weren’t bad yerself.”
“Mmmm. Do you have work today?”
“Nah.”
“Ohhh, lucky you. I do, but not until the afternoon.”
“Alright.”
Her hand ran up his bare chest. “I would rather -.”
“Grell,” he sighed, “ah’m trying tae sleep here.”
She pouted at him. “But you were already awake.”
“Aye, because yerr snoring woke me up.”
A loud, overly dramatic gasp came from her. “I don’t snore! I – hmphhh!”
His large hand had clamped over her mouth. “Lass, please, for the love of God, be quiet.”
A muffled “fine” was heard.
His hand slipped back onto the covers. “Thank yer.”
….
….
“Darling ….?”
“Ock, what now?”
“Can I use your shower? You really made a mess inside me last night.”
“Aye … fine by me.”
She jumped up from the bed like an excited child, rushed from the room.
“End of the hall!” Eric called after her.
“Okay, Darling!”
Sighing deeply, he turned over in bed, found a comfortable position.
Peace and quiet, thank God.
Stepping into the shower, Grell began to wash herself down. She hummed happily to herself.
She was happy, happier than she’d been in a while.
Eric was rude, standoffish, but he hadn’t thrown her out like rubbish after their night of passion, hadn’t wanted her just for sex. And he hadn’t put her down for the way she looked, like most of the association.
She could tell that he was a good man, deep down.
She was onto a winner.
-------------
***Monday 17th November***
***2.12am***
Grell had left around noon, and fourteen hours later, Eric heard a knock on his front door. With a frown, he snatched up his whiskey bottle, and went to take a look.
As he picked up his keys, went over to the door, it was knocked on again. “Alright! Ah’m coming! Ah’m coming. Jesus … have a bit of patience,” he muttered.
The key was jammed into the lock, turned. He pulled it open, came face to face with the grinning redhead.
He was stunned. “Y-yer remembered where ah lived?”
“Of course I did! After the amazing time we had last night, how couldn’t I? I went to the tavern, but you weren’t there, so -.”
“Aye … because ah don’t always spend my nights there?” He snarked. “It gets old quick. And besides,” he lifted up his whiskey bottle, “it’s cheaper tae drink here.”
“Hmm, very true, Darling.” She tried to step inside, but he blocked her path. “What are you -?!”
“Yer should go home.”
“What?! Why?!”
“Look ….” He sighed deeply. “Last night was great and all … but … ah’m not interested.”
“Interested?”
“Aye, in dating.”
A shrill laugh came from her. “Oh, Darling, no! You misunderstand me.” She waved a hand in front of her face. “I don’t want to date you either.”
Eric pulled a face. “Yer … don’t?” He really didn’t believe her.
“Of course not. Don’t get me wrong, you’re handsome, but you’re not really my type.”
“Ahh ….”
“I just want a bit of fun.” She plucked the bottle from his hand, pushed past him. “Is that so wrong?”
“Fun – uh – hey!” He hurried after her, into the living room. “Ah didn’t say yer could come in.”
“Hmm?” She pouted at him as she sat down. “But you already invited me in, don’t you remember? Last night, mmmm.”
Eric sighed in defeat, rubbed at his temple. I fucking give up ….
--------------------
***5.11am***
The hours rolled on, the two having played card games for much of that time. Now, they were sharing Eric’s bottle, Grell giggling shrilly as they chatted away.
Eric chuckled. She really did make for entertaining company.
The bottle was snatched from Eric’s hand, Grell taking a large swig. She fell against him, rested her head on his chest. “Mmm … all gone ….” The bottle was shaken, and then dropped to the floor. “Hmmm.”
She pulled herself up his body, her lips pressing to his.
He returned the kiss, his arms wrapping around her back.
Just to have company, someone to talk to, spend time with – it was nice. It was so nice.
-------------------
“Ahhh!” Her nails clawed deeply into his back as the sofa creaked beneath them. “Eric … hmmmm ….”
She reached her climax, Eric following soon after.
“Mmmm.”
He collapsed down onto her, the both of them panting heavily.
“Eric, Darling … you’re crushing me.”
“Hn.”
“You’re heavy! Move already!”
“Hnnn.”
Sighing, she wrapped her arms around his bloodied back. “Bed?”
“Aye, bed. Just give me a minute.”
After a little while, they headed upstairs. Grell got into bed at his side, rested her head on his shoulder. “Mmm, you’ve really tired me out, Darling.”
“Aye. Night.”
“Goodnight, Darling.”
-----------------------
***Monday 1st December***
***12.43am***
Two weeks passed, and the two were growing closer day by day. Grell would come over most nights, stay up with him until the early hours of the morning to drink and chat away, work schedule permitting.
Tonight was not one of those nights, and Eric sat in his armchair in the living room, not knowing what to do with himself. Grell got on his nerves most of the time, no doubt about that … but still, the loneliness was creeping in without her.
With a sigh, he got up, headed towards the stairs. May as well just call it a night. Nothing else to do.
--------------------
***6.34am***
The Scotsman awoke at around half six in the morning, his need for the toilet pulling him from sleep. As he turned, he frowned. There was someone laying next to him?
His glasses were grabbed, put on, and as things came into focus, he came face to face with the redhead.
His face fell. “Jesus Chri – fucking stalker ….”
But she looked so sweet, so peaceful laying at his side.
He sighed deeply. He didn’t want to risk waking her from her sweet slumber.
Gently gripping her wrists, he slid her close. She smiled softly as he wrapped his arm around her carefully.
There was no helping it. He’d have to hold his bladder.
---------------------
***Sunday 7th December***
***2.11am***
Early Sunday morning came, and Grell had drank far too much. She swayed on the sofa, waving the bottle of alcohol around without thought. “You’re sooo silly, Darlingggg!”
“Huh? Wh -?”
“Thinking you’d be better off being dead than a reaper. It’s better,” she hiccupped, “than being in hell.”
He sighed, took a swig from his own bottle. “Ah think when the bible says yer’ll end up in hell for killing yerself, they mean here. This is hell.”
“Nooo, silly, we can be forgiven, so this isn’t the real hell.”
“Ock, aye,” he scoffed, “and then we’ll end up in purgatory for God knows how long.”
“No, sweetie, we’ll go to heaven.”
He looked away. “Life’s never that kind ….”
“Mmm.” She scooted closer. “Well, is this place less hellish than it was?”
“Aye, it is … thank yer.”
--------------------------
***Tuesday 23rd December***
***12.33am***
“Do you think I’m pretty, Darling?” Grell asked as she cuddled up to Eric’s sweaty form post sex.
“Aye, of course ah do.”
“Do you think … I’m … beautiful?”
“Aye … ah do actually, apart from those damn teeth. They scare the shite out of me.”
The redhead laughed. “They have that effect on most people.”
“Aye.”
Her nails ran down his chest. “I find you very handsome too.”
“Grell … I’ve told yer … ah like yer, but not like that.”
“Oh, I know. It’s just nice to be told you’re beautiful.” She turned, nibbled at his shoulder.
“Ahh ….” The blood began to run south for the second time that day.
With a moan, she sunk her teeth into his flesh.
“Ock! Ow, yer – don’t bite me!”
“Ohhh, but you seem to like it.” She grabbed hold of him, squeezed him. “Look, you’re getting hard already.”
“Give me a break, would yer? My dick’s going tae drop off at this rate.”
----------------
***Thursday 5th February 1801***
A little time passed, the two having exchanged gifts at Christmas. Just little trinkets, but the gesture meant a lot to the both of them.
Grell began to wear makeup, grow her hair out. It was pleasing to Eric, to say the least.
The blonde walked through the halls on route to his office, had to write up a report after his most recent collections. As he turned a corner, he spotted Grell standing with her hand on her hip. She was facing away from him, chatting away to a scrawny young man with messy, black hair.
“Hm.”
He walked past them, and headed into his office.
A while passed, the blonde sighing as he worked through a slog of paperwork.
When he heard the door open, he was thankful for the intrusion.
Glancing up, he saw Grell pouting at him. She looked pissed. “What is it?”
“Why didn’t you say hello to me earlier?”
“When?” He frowned.
“When you passed me in the hallway.” She slammed her heel down onto the ground. “You ignored me!”
“Oh … yer seemed busy talking tae that guy. Didn’t want tae interrupt anything.”
“You make it sound like there’s something going on.”
“Well, isn’t there?”
“With Othello?” She laughed. “That’s funny, Darling.”
“Ah -.”
“He’s sweet and all, but he’s just a boy, and I need a man.”
“Ahh ….”
“So don’t ignore me next time!”
The blonde chuckled. “Sorry.”
“Hn.”
----------------------
***Saturday 28th February***
***10.05am***
A few weeks later, Grell awoke to a wonderful smell. “Mmm.” She grabbed her glasses, slid them on.
“Morning.”
“Hmm ….” She put her hand to her mouth, yawning softly. “Morning, Darling.”
A paper bag was held out. “Shortbread?”
“For me? Aww, Darling, you really didn’t have to.”
“Ah just fancied something from the bakery, so ah thought ah’d get yer something too.”
“Such a gentleman.” She smiled to herself as she took the bag from him, not a grin, but a genuine happy smile. The act had touched her greatly.
Not wanting to have to lie in crumbs later, she got out of bed, scooted to the edge of it on her bottom.
As she opened up the bag, dove her hand in, Eric got onto the bed behind her, a leg either side of her. His arms wrapped around her gently, his chin resting atop her head.
She smiled in his embrace, pressed herself closer to him.
Contentment washed over her.
Eric could be a blunt arse at times, no doubt about it, but he had a heart of gold. He cared. As the months dragged on, she was seeing that more and more.
“What did you get yourself, Eric Dear?”
“Bread pudding.”
“Eurgh!”
----------------------
***Friday 3rd April***
***5.02pm***
Eric glanced up as he felt a rush of air – Grell had just ported in. Blood caked the corner of her mouth, another patch crusty amongst her eyebrow hair.
Not at all concerned by it, he picked up his packet of cigarettes, relaxed back on the sofa. “Yer fall off a roof or something?”
“Er-Eric … Darling ….”
Her tone caught him off guard – she sounded upset.
He shot up from his seat, “what’s wrong?”, hurried up to her. “Lass, what happened?” His strong arms wrapped around her.
“Th-they called me a freak.”
“What? Someone did this tae yer?” Rage erupted within him. “Who? Tell me the bastard who did this, and ah’ll -.”
“N-no need, Darling. I made them pay.” She buried her head in his shoulder. “But still, the cuts in my heart aren’t so easily avenged. I … I feel hideous.”
“Ock, yer’re not -.”
“I am! I … I am. That’s what they said.”
“They’re talking shite. Yer’re gorgeous, Lass.”
“No -.”
“Aye. Ah’ve told yer before; yer’re beautiful.” She sniffed against him, fighting to hold back the tears. Their cruel words had affected her deeply.
He guided her over to the sofa. “Come on. Ah think someone needs a cuddle.”
She nodded against him as she clung to the sleeve of his long-sleeved shirt. As they sat down, she curled into his side.
His hand came down on her back, patting it lightly. “There, there, Lass. Don’t let those bastards get tae yer. They don’t know what they’re on about.”
------------------
***9.28pm***
The hours had gone on, Grell feeling a little better with each one that passed. They kissed on the sofa, but Grell pulled away as it became heated.
She glanced away. “I’m sorry, Darling. I’m not feeling very frisky tonight.”
“That’s alright, Lass.” Leaning forward, he picked up a deck of cards. “Fancy a game?”
“Oh, but you always beat me.”
He snickered. “Ah know.”
-----------------------
***11.13pm***
The two were snuggled in bed now, but the redhead couldn’t sleep, and not just because of the day’s events. “It’s quite chilly in here, isn’t it, Darling?”
“Yer think?” He felt fine.
“Mmmm.”
“Alright. Hang on.” Getting out from under the sheets, he walked up to the wardrobe. A large woollen, tartan blanket was pulled from the top of it.
He laid it over the quilt, tucked it around her a little. Getting back into bed, he soothed at her back through the thick blanket.
“Thank you.”
“No bother. Better?”
“Mmm … it’s very warm.”
“Aye, that’s Scottish wool for yer,” he smiled.
She snuggled back up to him, sighed softly.
He really was a sweetheart.
--------------------------
The years passed by quickly, the two growing closer month on month. Grell was annoying at times, and clingy, very clingy, following Eric around like a love-sick puppy, but Eric didn’t mind it, not at all. She’d extended a hand to him when no one else would, and he was eternally grateful for that.
In many ways, she had saved him.
He became more outgoing, would talk to more people, because if Grell would accept an outsider, maybe others would too.
And they did. Over time, he built up a small group of acquaintances, let flirty women drag him home with them when Grell was suck at work.
But she didn’t mind all that much, because he always came back to her, because she was his world.
He was finally happy.
And so was Grell. To have a friend, someone who truly cared about her – nothing could compare.
Two desperately lonely, broken souls had found each other, had helped each other through the toughest of times.
They saved each other, and themselves.
Eric didn’t know what he would have done without her. He really didn’t.
When Alan came onto the scene, the two remained good friends, but Eric would often look back, worry that he’d hurt her. She had never expected their fun to end.
And now, in present day, he sat against the office building where the tavern once stood all those years ago, and remembered, just remembered the good times.
And God, it hurt, it hurt so badly to remember, because she wasn’t there, and she wasn’t coming back, and she had taken a chunk of him with her.
He stared up at the starry sky.
Life felt empty now. So painfully empty.
Chapter 26: Alan. Please just let me in.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
***6.02am***
“Hm?” What? I can hear – Ronnie’s asleep – Eric?
“Eric?!” I jump up, rush in the direction of –
He’s here, right in front of me. He … he’s home, safe. He’s safe.
“Eric, thank goodness. I … I was so worried. I thought – where were you? Eric …?”
He … he doesn’t reply, doesn’t even look at me as he goes up the stairs.
“Eric, pl-please -.”
“Ah went tae the old tavern.”
What? “The tavern? But that was knocked -.”
“Ah know that!”
“I -.”
“Look, ah need some space, alright?”
“No, you -.”
“Leave me alone!”
“No! Eric, I’m sorry about what Othello said, I am, b-but I really was just trying to -.”
“Ah don’t -.”
“You can’t keep pushing me away! Eric, please, I know you’re upset -.”
“Yer don’t know shite!”
“I -.”
He … he’s g-gone, vanishing before my eyes again.
I … I can’t –
The bedroom door slams.
Eric ….
He … he wanted so badly to get away from me ….
Why … why won’t you just talk to me?
I … I just want to help ….
-----------------
***6.20am***
“There, there, mate.”
I … I feel awful. I broke down completely and Ronnie … Ronnie’s grieving so badly, but he’s here trying to reassure me. He’s the one comforting me.
He shouldn’t have to.
“He’ll come round. Jus’ give him a bit of time, yeah?”
“Y-yes.”
I … I don’t know. I just don’t know.
Eric … I … I need you to talk to me … please ….
--------------
***Thursday 16th December***
***7.23pm***
I … I can’t take this anymore, Eric shutting himself away in the bedroom, refusing to talk to me. Every time … every time I see him, every time I try to reach out to him, I’m blanked, p-pushed away.
I’m trying, I’m trying so hard to help him, but he just won’t talk to me. He won’t –
The funeral is tomorrow, and I want to be there to comfort him, but, but how can I when he won’t even –
And I understand that he’s grieving, I really do, but I’m his husband. He should feel like he can open up to me, at least, if no one else.
I need to get through to him – I can’t take the silence, feeling all alone in this house.
I can’t take seeing him in … in so much p-pain ….
I just can’t.
-----------------
***8.01pm***
“Eric, please – you need to -.”
“Ah said -!”
“No! You can’t keep pushing me away! I know you’re upset, and I understand, but -.”
“Yer don’t understand!”
“I, I do, I -.”
“How can yer?! Yer weren’t there! Yer don’t know what it was like back then!”
“Back -?”
“Ah had no one, alright?! Ah … ah was so lonely, ah’d given up. But she … she came. She helped me when no one else would.”
I watch as … as his eyes fill with tears. “Eric -.”
“Ah … ah was so lonely – yer … yer cannae – she meant the world tae me, so don’t pretend tae understand!”
“I -.”
“Yer didn’t know her like ah did!”
“I … I know, b-but -.”
“But what?!” He … he’s glaring at me. I can feel the rage – he … he’s making me feel so small.
“Sh-she wouldn’t want to s-see you like this. She’d want you to be -.”
“Be what?! Okay?!”
“Yes! The drinking, cooping yourself up – she wouldn’t -.”
“Yer stupid bastard!”
My heart – he … he’s being so cruel …. “Er-Eric -.”
“Yer really – she’d love the attention! She, she’d ….”
N-no, no! Don’t walk away – “Wait! Eric, please, I just want to help. P-please just let-.”
“Yer can’t!”
He … he’s gone ….
No … not again.
Not –
I crumble, hit the ground, and … and lose myself.
I … I can’t, I can’t take this ….
The carpet blurs.
Why … why is he being so cruel …. Why?
I, I don’t – what … what have I done so wrong? I … I don’t understand.
I … I don’t –
Please come back, please ….
I … I love you. I love you so much. I … I just want to help.
Let me help.
Please ….
Notes:
Let's all join together and smack Eric. Yay!
Chapter 27: Side story chapter 2. What have you done?
Chapter Text
***Saturday 29th September 1888***
***7.47pm***
“Oi, Grell, yer in here?” Eric poked his head into Grell’s living room, but she wasn’t there.
Years had gone by since Alan had come onto the scene, and though Eric and Grell had remained good friends, recently, things seemed different; Grell seemed different somehow.
She was distant, like her mind was somewhere else.
“Up here, Darling,” her voice rang out from the floor above.
Eric hurried up the stairs, two steps at a time. As he pushed the bedroom door open, he frowned. “Yer going out?” He was hoping to spend the night talking to her, like he used to, figure out what the matter was.
“I am,” she said as she slipped on a black coat – that in itself was strange. “I have somewhere to be in the human world.”
He was taken aback. “The hu – but yer hate the -?”
“Oh, I know, disgusting place it is, but I can’t pass up a date with such a gorgeous lady.”
What? “La – what? Ah, ah thought yer only liked -?”
“Oooh!” Grell cut him off, shrieking at the time on the clock. “Sorry, Darling, but I really have to go. I’m running late!”
She rushed past him.
“Wait! Just, just wait a minute.”
She turned in the doorway, eyebrow raising. “Hmm?”
“Are yer … okay?”
“Of course I am, Darling,” she laughed. “Well, I really must be going.” Before he could say another word, she’d disappeared before his eyes.
He stood there, concern churning in his gut. Something wasn’t right.
-------------------
***10.23pm***
Eric walked the streets of London, searching for his friend. He didn’t have the faintest idea where in the city she could be, but he had to look; he had to find out what was going on.
As he entered the Whitechapel area of London, a sick feeling came over him. He didn’t know why, but something was telling him he had to stay there; something was going to happen.
He settled himself against a wall, his legs tired from the hours of walking, and waited.
More hours passed, the time ticking by slowly as the steadily cooling air of the night lapped at his exposed skin.
A sigh slipped from him. His gut feeling was most likely wrong.
She wasn’t going to show.
He stood up, almost fell again as a scream close by startled him.
That sick feeling came back again, ten-fold. Heart-rate quickening, he hurried in the direction the scream had come from, stopping only when he heard a shrill laugh coming from around the corner.
Grell.
A lump formed in his throat. Whatever was going on, he could tell it wasn’t good. He didn’t want to look, but he had to; he had to know.
Swallowing thickly, he looked around the corner of the building.
His eyes widened, heart skipping a beat at the bloody, horrifying scene in front of him.
It clicked.
The Ripper Murders.
Grell was Jack the Ripper.
Eric was frozen in place, the shock overtaking him.
"Grell ... wh-what have yer done ...?"
------------------
***Sunday 30th September****
***1.22am***
"N-no. She ... she couldn't. She wouldn't!" Alan paced around the kitchen in utter disbelief. "Y-you must have been seeing things.”
Eric, who was hiding his face in his hands, gulped. "Ah … ah wasn’t …."
"B-but are – it, it couldn’t have been her. You said there was another woman there, so maybe -."
"It ... it was. She was covered in blood."
"But ... but how?"
"Ah ... ah don't know."
"Why would -?"
"Ah don't know! Ah ... ah just don't know ...."
Alan looked down at the ground, tears of shock pricking at his eyes. "I ... I can't believe this is ...." Swallowing thickly, he raised his head again. "Y-you need to tell William -."
"What?!” His head snapped upwards. “No! Ah ... ah cannae do that."
"But -."
"They'll kill her! If, if they find out, she ... she'll be put tae death."
Alan broke the eye contact again, looking away. "I ... I know, but ... but if we don't, more innocent people will die."
"Ah know that!" He covered his face again, voice cracking. "Ah … know, b-but ... but ah, ah just cannae – sh-she's my best friend."
"I know ... but if the higher-ups, if they find out that you knew about this and didn't say anything, you ... you'll be in big trouble too."
“They won’t find out.”
“You don’t know that!”
“They won’t!”
“You -.”
“Stop! Ah … ah cannae, ah just cannae do that tae her, so … so just stop.”
“O-okay ….” He sat at the table, defeated, looked down at his hands as he fiddled with them. Silence filled the air as he tried to come to terms with the news that hadn’t quite sunk in. He just couldn’t believe it.
--------------------
***4.02am***
The two sat in silence into the early hours of the morning, Eric clutching a bottle of whiskey.
Alan let out a shaky breath. “Eric?”
“Aye?”
He scooted a little closer, turning to face his partner. “I … I know you don’t want Grell to get in trouble -.”
“Al -.”
“And I … I understand that, but -.”
“Alan -.”
“But, but I can’t just stand by and do no-nothing. I … I need to tell William, before anyone else dies.”
“Yer cannae -!”
“If I don’t, it, it’ll eat away at me. I … I can’t -.”
“She’s our friend, Al!” He snapped.
Alan closed his eyes for the briefest of moments. No … she’s not. Our friend wouldn’t do something so horrible …. But, of course, those thoughts were left unspoken. “I … I know.” He chose his words carefully. “But … she’s going to be caught eventually, and, and if she keeps …. killing, her punishment will be worse.”
“Hn.” He took a large swig of his drink, stared down at the floor. “She … she’s going tae be put tae … d-death either way.”
“We … we don’t know that -.”
“Al, ah -.”
“I … I won’t even tell William the full story – I, I’ll just say she’s been acting strangely and I’m worried about her. Eric, please, you, you know this isn’t right. Please.”
Eric looked at him, staring at the pleading look in his eyes. He was right. He knew he was right. A defeated sigh escaped him. “Do what yer like ….”
“Eric -.”
“It … it’s fine. Yer, yer’re right.”
“O-okay.” He reached out a hand, fingers interlocking with Eric’s. “I’m sorry.”
Eric nodded slowly, feeling Alan squeezing his hand. He squeezed back.
--------------------
They soon learned that there had been no need to speak to William. He’d already been suspicious that Jack the Ripper was a reaper, had been scrutinising the death records for a while.
When the final murder happened, William was there, waiting.
Grell was caught, and carted off to jail to await her punishment.
Chapter 28: William. Of death and damning pasts.
Chapter Text
***Friday 17th December***
***2.33pm***
Ronald clings to my side as her coffin is lowered into the ground. The funeral isn’t to her liking … in the slightest, I am sure, but I did all I could with the little help I received.
At least, hopefully, today will bring some closure.
Hopefully.
At the moment, it … it is hard to endure, hard to watch her ….
I glance over at Eric and Alan, see them standing feet apart from each other – did something happen?
I … I don’t think I have seen them speak a word to each other today, come to think of it ….
Honestly, with the way Eric has been acting lately, I would not be surprised if they have had some sort of disagreement ….
I hope that once he returns to work, he will begin to … settle, that participating in collections will provide a much-needed distraction from the grief.
We all need distraction ….
My arm tightens around Ronald as I hear him sniff against me. His family has attended, to pay their respects, to give support, but he is struggling.
“Grandma?” Carmen’s voice breaks through the quiet. I look in her direction, see Molly trying to hush her.
“Why are you putting Auntie Grell down there?” My stomach clenches. “She won’t be able to see!”
I cannot hear Molly’s whispered reply, and honestly, it doesn’t much matter, because nothing she says could help, because … lord, I … I can hear the pain and confusion in my daughter’s voice, and it is killing me.
She … she really doesn’t understand ….
-----------------------
***Thursday 23rd December***
***11.27am***
I was … mistaken ….
Though everyone has returned to work, things have not improved ….
Alan has been staying at ours most nights, avoiding – no … I don’t think it is because he is wanting to avoid Eric. More that the constant loneliness is taking a toll ….
I must admit, I understand it … completely.
It feels as if, without Grell, our family is growing distant … falling apart ….
I sigh as I turn to the next page of paperwork. I wish to help Alan, help them … somehow, but with the way Eric has been acting lately –
Bang!
The door – Ronald? His face is flushed – “Are -?”
“Y’ cunt! Why didn’t y’ tell me?!”
The anger – “Tell you -?”
“Grell! Tha Ripper Mur – why didn’t y’ tell me?!”
What? He … “I … I thought you knew.”
“How?! How could I if y’ never said?!”
“Well … it is common knowledge -.”
“Don’t give me tha’ shit! Y’re always tellin’ me not ta hide things, but y’ – y’ … y’re full of shit ….”
He … he begins to break in front of me. “I, I really am sorry. I honestly thought you knew.”
“Y’ … y’re an ass.”
“Yes … I suppose I am.”
He scowls at me, glaring at me through watery eyes. Yet I feel no resistance as I pull him to my chest, wrap my arms around him. “I am truly sorry.”
His face presses to my shoulder. He nods against me slowly, a silent gesture of forgiveness. “I … I can’t – she, she couldn’t ‘ave done s-somethin’ like tha’. Grell jus’ wouldn’t.”
I take a deep breath, wracking my brains for how best to say this … how best to calm him. “People change, Ronald. The Grell who committed such atrocities wasn’t the Grell you knew.”
“B-but she … she still d-did it.”
“Yes … I know, but … I really don’t think she was very well back then.” Not that that is any excuse, really ….
“Sh-she wasn’t?”
“No. She was struggling mentally, and I know that she was put on medication before the higher-ups would allow her back to branch.”
“R-right ….”
“She really had changed for the better. Believe me, I wouldn’t have let her anywhere near you if I thought she was still a danger.”
I receive no reply, only a weak nodding of his head against me.
The guilt sets in. I honestly thought he knew, had heard of it long ago – it is, after all, such common knowledge.
Still … I should have told him ….
It must have come as quite the shock ….
Chapter 29: Ronald. Answers ... please ....
Chapter Text
This just doesn’t feel real. I … I still can’t believe she would do something like that. She … she was one of my best friends, but it … it feels like I never even knew her.
And … and I know she got rid of that cunt, I know, but … but that was only because she wanted to protect me. I … I didn’t think she was capable of ….
The Jack the – those bastards used to – they didn’t just use the monsters in the dark to fuck with my head. They’d tell me about what the Ripper did, all of the gruesome details, say that I should feel lucky that they were nicer than Jack; they were letting me live.
They said if I ever tried to escape, someone like Jack would snatch me up.
And it scared me, it really fucking scared me, and now I find out my friend, the person I love – it, it was her all along.
She … she was a part of that trauma ….
And, and I feel horrible for thinking bad of her, I fucking do, but how am I supposed to feel? She … she murdered those women, those prostit –
I … I used to be a prostitute, was in the same situation, so, so why did she –
What made me so different?
And she was sick, yeah, but, but I’ve been sick, really sick, and I wouldn’t – I … I’d never murder someone.
Fuck, I … I can’t –
My head’s a fucking mess.
I … I just don’t know what to think ….
-----------------
***9.02pm***
“Night, Carmen.” Leaning forward, I give her a kiss on the cheek.
“Goodnight, Mommy.”
She hurries out the room after Will, and I feel the smile disappear.
I flop back onto the sofa, arm resting over my glasses – I really just wanna sleep ….
Fuck ….
It’s supposed to be a super exciting time of the year, but with … with everything that’s gone on, I just can’t ….
It’s like the will to do anything has just been sucked outta me.
Carmen’s presents are still hiding under our bed; haven’t wrapped a fucking thing ….
----------------------
***9.19pm***
“Ronald? Ronald?”
Hm – “Y-yeah?” I … I was really in my own world there …. My arm flops to my side.
“Are you alright?”
“N-no … not really,” I say, looking away. I sit up, swing my legs off the sofa so he can sit down. “Today’s been really rough, y’ know?”
“Yes.” The sofa dips under his weight. “I know ….”
I’m pulled to his side, sink into the cosiness. So warm …. “Will?”
“Yes?”
“I’m sorry for havin’ a go earlier.”
He shakes his head a bit. “No … you had every right to. I should have said something.”
“Yeah, y’ should, but I’m still sorry. I didn’t mean ta take it out on y’ like tha’.”
“It is fine, really. I know you have been under a lot of stress lately.”
“Yeah.” A sigh – fuck … I’ve been doing that way too much lately ….
Will’s fingers start to run through my hair. Hmm … it’s proper relaxing ….
“She really had changed for the better, Ronald. What she did was awful, but it was a lifetime ago – you shouldn’t let it tarnish the wonderful memories you have of her.”
“I ….”
“She really did care for you.”
“I, I know.”
But that’s the problem, isn’t it …?
The good memories – they feel like a lie now ….
------------------
***Friday 24th December***
***10.17pm***
Fuck sake ….
I’ve turned the volume up on the TV, but I can still hear Will’s stressed out voice on the phone from the hallway.
Olly went back to work a bit ago, but he really wasn’t ready, couldn’t do his job properly, so the guy in charge of the lab sent him home on the second day. He hasn’t been turning up since.
Now the guy keeps phoning Will, having a go – it’s not like Will hasn’t tried to sort it out. He’s been to see Olly, has tried to help him, but he just doesn’t wanna know.
Poor guy’s cooped up in his bed again. Can’t get a word outta him. He … he just can’t cope ….
“There is nothing else I can do,” I hear Will say – he’s getting really pissed off.
I mean, who the fuck phones this late just to have a go?
Dickhead.
Merry fucking Christmas ….
-------------------
***Saturday 25th December***
***8.55pm***
Today’s been awesome. Just seeing Carmen’s little smiling face when she opened her presents has really cheered me up. She was so excited.
Finally, a good day ….
“Mommy!” Carmen pulls the cardboard lid offa her board game, chucks it onto the carpet. “Come play with me.”
“Carmen,” Will raises an eyebrow, “you know it is almost your bedtime.”
“Aww, Will, let her stay up a bit.” I slide offa the sofa onto the floor. “It’s Christmas.”
I grin up at him, get a smile back. “Yes … alright.”
----------------
***Monday 3rd January 2039***
***1.06pm***
Fucking hell … why won’t they just stop?
It was bad enough that I had to hear about Grell’s past from gossipers at work, but they’re still going on.
She’s been dead for almost a month, for fuck sake. Just let it go.
I pick at my sandwich – it’s hard to wanna eat when the two idiots on the table behind me are calling her names … laughing at her.
“What an embarrassment.”
Shut up ….
“I know. Glad that failure's dead. He should have been put to death years ago.”
Shut up!
Bang!
What the – I turn. Eric?
“Say that again!” He grabs one of them by the collar, yanks them up. “She’s dead! Have some damn respect!” The guy is thrown to the ground. “If ah hear yer slandering her again, yer’ll be the one six feet under! Do yer hear me?!”
“Y-yes, sorry.”
Both of them run off, tails between their legs. Good.
Eric storms off too.
Man … he’s really fuming.
I look at my sandwich again, pick it up from the plate.
I probably should’ve jumped in, tried to calm Eric down, but really, I didn’t wanna.
They deserved to be put in their place, didn’t have any fucking right to talk about her like that.
They didn’t know her like me or Eric did.
….
Wait ….
-------------
“Eric, y’ in there?” I ask, standing in front of his office door.
“Aye.”
Pushing the door open, I peek inside. He looks pissed …. “Hey.”
“Hi.”
I step into the room, watch as he does his paperwork – man … he’s really grinding that pen into the paper …. Maybe I shouldn’t – no, I’m here now. I can’t just – I have to know. “Can I ask y’ somethin’?”
“What?”
“Tha … tha Ripper -.”
That was a loud sigh ….
Maybe I should –
“Forget about it, Ronnie.” His voice is softer now. I … I thought that’d pissed him off more, but …. “It’s in the past now.”
“I … I know, and I wanna, but -.”
“She wasn’t very well, okay?”
“Yeah … Will said tha’, but -.”
Another sigh. “Look, what she did was wrong, ah know that, we all know that, but she never would’ve done it if it wasn’t for this place.”
“Wh-wha’ do y’ mean?”
I watch him scowl. The … the anger …. “Yer heard the way they mock her. They did the same back then.” He grunts. “No wonder her head was so fucked up.”
“So … so she did … it because she was angry?”
“She was hurting, Ronnie. They really tore intae her for the way she looked.” He rubs at his temple. “Ah don’t think she knew how tae cope.”
“O-okay ….”
“Ah’m not trying tae condone it, but aye, that’s why ….”
I just nod, because wow, I just … I just dunno what else to do. It doesn’t make it any better, but fuck, it’s a reason at least. I … I can kinda understand it now.
Kinda ….
“She was a good Lass, Ronnie,” he says. It … it’s like he’s reading my mind.
“Yeah … she was.”
She really was.
It … it hurts to think about what she did, but … but the Grell I knew –
She was the fucking best.
“Thank y’.”
“For what?”
“For listenin’.” For giving me proper answers ….
“It’s alright.”
“Yeah.” My hand goes up to the back of my head, because the way he said – I think he’s had enough of talking to me now.
I should feel lucky that he spoke to me in the first place, I guess. Probs shouldn’t push my luck ….
“Well, see y’ later.”
“Bye.”
My heart sinks. “Yeah ….” I go for the door … but, but I don’t wanna. I … I wanna stay, and chat, and laugh with my mate.
My mate ….
When … when did we all grow so distant?
I … I miss my family ….
I miss it so much.
---------------------
***Wednesday 5th January***
***8.10am***
I thought that Eric might have made up with Al after he spoke with me a bit, hoped so, but he hasn’t ….
Al looks so upset, so worn out, like he’s gonna break down at any second.
I … I feel so bad for him. But I’m gonna try to help, somehow.
I’m out on reaps with Eric in … uh, just under an hour.
I’m gonna say something to Eric, am gonna have to, because … because I can’t take seeing Al like this anymore. It’s breaking my fucking heart.
--------------
***9.24am***
There … there’s no point me even opening my mouth. He’s in a right bad mood – I … I won’t be able to get him to listen ….
Fuck … this is gonna be an awkward shift to get through.
I look over at him, but he doesn’t even notice it. He’s just staring off into space, looking really angry. I can just feel the rage coming offa him.
He jumps offa the roof –
“W-wait – we ‘ave ta stay together,” I call out. It … it’s not safe.
My feet hit the ground right next to him. “Eric -.”
“Well, well.”
There’s someone behind – I can smell …. No … n-no ….
I turn – shit ….
D-demons. There’s two demons right –
“Isn’t this a yummy sight?”
It … it’s grinning, tongue darting –
“Yer bastards!”
Eric grips –
“Eric … we, we need ta -.”
“Yer’re fucking dead!”
He charges – “Eric, wait! Don’t!”
Shit!
Chapter 30: William. Foolish and irresponsible.
Chapter Text
***10.02am***
“Ronald!” I burst through – he, he’s alive. Oh, thank goodness, he’s alive.
I reach the hospital bed that he is sitting on the edge of – that, that is a good sign, him being able to sit. But that … that large gash on his temple …. “Are, are you alright?”
He groans at me, looking up at me with dazed, half-lidded eyes.
“Ronald?”
“I … I’m okay,” he mumbles, head bobbing up and down. He … he is struggling to stay awake ….
“Are you sure?”
“Y-yeah ….”
Reaching out, I cup his cheek, forcing his eyeline up to meet mine again. “What happened?” I was told demons were involved, but …. “Ronald?”
“Me … me and … Eric got … got crept up … on by d … demons.”
“But they’re dead now.” Eric –
“What?!” I spin around to look at him, see that he is missing an arm. But I feel no sympathy. “Are you kidding me? You went after them?!”
“Of course ah did. They -.”
“You idiot!”
“What?! They -.”
“You were told to run -.”
“They needed tae pay!”
“For what? Grell?! She’s gone!”
“Yer -!”
“And now you want to risk everyone else’s lives, for what? Revenge?!”
“Will -.”
“You could have gotten him killed!”
“Will … it … it’s okay.”
“No, Ronald, it’s not.”
“Yer -.”
“You were completely irresponsible.”
“Will, please ….”
“Do you not care about anyone but yourself? You selfish, stupid -.”
“St-stop it.” I feel a tugging on my coat. “I … I jus’ wanna go home. P-please?”
I turn to face – the … the look he is giving me …. Pleading …. “Yes … alright.” I take a calming breath, because honestly, I shouldn’t be wasting my time with this idiot, not when Ronald is in such a state. He is the one truly in need of help. “I shall speak to the doctor.”
“O-okay, gr … great. Th-thanks.”
-----------
***10.47am***
I help Ronald over to the couch. He is clinging to me, unsteady on his feet, and I doubt it is the scrape on the head that has dazed him so greatly. Venom, no doubt ….
He … he really is suffering, wincing with every staggered step. A hiss leaves him as he eases himself down into a laying position on the couch.
Oh, Ronald ….
He really is in a bad way, panting, chest heaving in exhaustion as he head lolls to the side. His clothes have been shredded, uniform hanging from him in strips.
And … and he is covered in cuts and bruises, absolutely covered … handprints … handprints burned into the skin of his wrists and ankles.
Ronald ….
I … I can barely stand to look ….
“Will ….”
“Yes?” I sit down on the edge of the couch, careful not to press up against him. I … I wish not to cause him further pain …. “What is it?”
“Eric … Eric didn’t mean … ta … ta ge’ me hurt. He … he wasn’t thinkin’ straight.”
A grunt slips from between my lips. “He could have gotten you killed, Ronald.”
“Y-yeah, I know … but I … I don’t wanna fight. I, I jus’ – I’m sick of this.” His breath shakes. “We … we don’t feel like a family anymore.”
My heart drops a little.
That is true, an awful truth ….
I watch him, as he tries to hold back the tears. “Yes … alright ….” I give a reluctant nod. “I can … let it slide,” this once, for Ronald’s sake, and his alone. Because, honestly, the way I am feeling at this present moment, I would be happy never to see his smug face again.
“Th-thanks.”
“It is fine.” Reaching over, I take his hand and give it a squeeze. “Try to get some rest.”
I receive a slow nod, Ronald sliding down the arm of the couch a little. As he settles, I stand, retrieving a blanket from the back of a chair. I need to return to work, know I will be in hot water if I do not … but how can I?
Ronald should not even be out of the hospital at the moment. I had to plead with the doctor to discharge him a couple of hours early, because I knew being in a familiar setting would help him more than any hospital treatment.
He needs me to be here, right here.
And heaven forbid, if he takes an unexpected turn for the worst – I must stay. I must.
-----------------
***1.03pm***
Ronald slept – no, lost consciousness would be more fitting – for a couple of hours. Slowly, all too slowly, the marks are beginning to fade.
“Are you feeling any better?” I ask, holding out a glass of water to him.
He takes it, his lip twitching into a tiny smile as a thank you. “A … a bit.” He takes a sip before passing it back, pulling his knees up to his chest as I grip it. I put it on the coffee table, watching as he wraps his arms around his legs. “My head’s fuckin’ poundin’ though.”
That is no great surprise, with the bump on the head, the venom, and the … shock of it all. “It will ease.”
“Yeah ….”
I sit down on the newly given space.
“Will?”
“Yes?”
“Can … can I ge’ a different scythe?”
What …? “Pardon?”
He looks down, avoiding my gaze. “A … a new scythe.”
Yes … yes, I did hear correctly …. “But, but you love your lawnmower?”
“I … I know, but … it … it’s no good. Earlier, it jus’ got in tha way. I … I couldn’t use it … properly.”
His eyes meet mine again, the reply catching in my throat – they are filling with tears.
“I … I thought I was gonna d-die, Will.” He puts his face in his hands. “I … I was so f-fuckin’ sc-scared.”
“Oh, Ronald,” I shift to hug him, “of course you were. I’d have been terrified in that situation also.”
He grips onto me, like a frightened child, hiding his face in my shirt. “I … I jus’ wanted ta run, but, but I couldn’t. I … I couldn’t jus’ l-leave Eric there. And, and m-more jus’ kept comin’, and we couldn’t ge’ away, and … and I kept thinkin’ ‘bout y’ a-and Car-Carmen. I … I th-thought I’d never s-see y’ again.” A harsh sob rings in my ears.
“But you made it out, and you are safe now.” My hand goes to his hair, almost on instinct. “It’s going to be alright.”
He nods against me, pressing his body closer to mine as sobs wrack his form.
“Why don’t we find you something small?” I say as he begins to calm. “That way, you can easily fit it inside your suit.”
“So … I can k-keep my lawnmower?” He asks, looking up to me with watery eyes.
“Yes.” It is against policy, having more than one scythe, but I am sure I can get around it somehow.
“C-cool. Thank y’.”
“It is alright,” I smile.
I’d do anything, just to keep him safe.
--------------------
***5.05pm***
“Y’ going ta ge’ Carmen?”
“Yes,” I say, a little surprised at hearing his voice. I thought he was still asleep. “I won’t be long.”
Huffing a little, he pushes himself to standing. “I’ll come too.”
“Are you sure? You should -.”
“Yeah, I’m sure.” He smiles at me. “I wanna see my little girl.”
I smile back. “Yes, alright.” In his shoes, I think I would be racing to Carmen’s side also.
---------------
***Thursday 6th January***
***12.58am***
Carmen is sleeping soundly, though, admittedly, in an awkward position against Ronald. Though her bedtime passed hours ago, I got the sense that Ronald didn’t want to send her upstairs.
The love of a child really can do wonders for one’s mind.
I watch as Ronald rubs her back in slow circles. He has been very quiet tonight. It is not surprising, given what has happened, but ….
“Are you alright?”
“Yeah.” He lets out a long breath. “Jus’ … glad ta be alive, y’ know?”
Yes, I know, of course I know. I … I am beyond thankful.
Ronald, he … he has no idea how terrified I was when I received that phone call from the hospital.
No idea ….
I thought I had lost him.
Chapter 31: Alan. It's killing me.
Chapter Text
***11.32am***
I … I can’t take this anymore. Eric, he, he’s missing an arm, and I should be right there, right next to him, comforting him … but I can’t. I’m not welcome. I’m never welcome now ….
He’s just sitting there, not looking at me, giving me the silent treatment … again. I’m sick of this. Absolutely sick of being shunned.
But what am I supposed to say? I, I’ve said – I’ve tried, and I’ve tried ….
I, I can’t – what was Eric thinking? I ran into William talking to the doctor on the way here, and he told me … everything.
And while we all sat in this hospital room, Ronnie waiting to be discharged, I could just feel the … heaviness in the air, as if Eric and William had gotten into a … heated argument.
I wouldn’t blame William if they had ….
Ronnie was really hurt, was in such a bad way.
And … and I don’t, I don’t think I’m even angry.
I can’t – I just can’t ….
You’re selfish, Eric. You’re being so selfish.
----------
***2.13pm***
I follow Eric silently through the house, watching the bandage around his … stump slowly turning red. It looks so painful, but he hasn’t made a sound. No groaning, no hissing ….
It’s like he isn’t feeling a thing ….
“Eric … are you okay?”
Nothing ….
Why won’t you just –
The door bangs against the wall of the kitchen – the dogs start barking. Why … why would you do that, Eric? You … you could have just opened it.
Selfish … you’re being selfish ….
“Eric ….”
Answer me. Answer me!
He’s going – no! You, you’re not drinking today.
I won’t let you!
“Eric!” I rush after him, yanking him back, away from the cupboard.
“Oi!”
“Stop it! Just stop it!”
“Yer -.”
“Enough! I’ve had enough! Th-the drinking and the -.”
“Ah don’t -.”
“You need to stop! Just look at yourself! You’ve lost an arm, for goodness sake! You’re a -.”
“Get off my case! Ah don’t need yer having a go too!”
“No, I won’t! Because you’re being selfish!”
“Ah -.”
“You almost got Ronnie killed!”
He growls at me, eyes burning into mine, but I’m not going to just shut up this time, because if I do, nothing, nothing is going to change.
“Ah didn’t ask him tae chase me!”
“What did you expect him to do?! He’s your friend!”
“He -.”
“What were you thinking?! Going after them – you -.”
“Ah killed them all, didn’t ah?!”
“So?! Did it make it better?! Did it bring Grell back?!”
“Aye, it helped! Ah got revenge for her!”
He shoves past me. No … no, not this time. You’re not going to run away this time!
I … I’m shaking, from head to toe. I, I’ve never been so angry ….
“Y-you’re going to lose everyone at this rate.” It comes out as a harsh whisper, because I can’t, I can’t – my fists are shaking at my sides.
“Tsk.”
“Is that what you want?” Why … why am I laughing? My vision’s blurring – but I’m laughing …. “Do … do you want everyone else to leave? Because that … that’s what’ll happen.”
“Aye … right, okay.”
“It will!” He, he doesn’t care. He just doesn’t – “You’re pushing everyone away! How can you not see that?!”
“Ah don’t care!”
“You should!” He’s walking – “Stop walking away!” I chase. I’m always chasing. N-no, no more …. “Eric! If, if you walk away from me now, I swear to – I'm gone!"
"W-what?"
"I mean it! I'll take the dogs and go!"
"Al ...." He turns –
"If you won’t – why won't you just talk to me?! Talk to me, please!" I grab hold of his shirt, shaking him, because I have to make him understand. I have to! "Don’t you understand?! I can't take this anymore! It's killing me!" I'm shaking, and I can't see him through the tears. I ....
My face hides in his shirt. Don't go. Don't ... don't you dare push me away .... "It's k-killing m-me."
“Wh-what?”
Chapter 32: Eric. What was I thinking?
Chapter Text
What ...?
"Al ... don't say things like that."
"It's true! I ... I can't deal with this ... I -."
"Stop it. Ah ... Ah don't want tae hear that."
Dying ….
Shite ....
I ... I hurt him so badly he wants to –
“I -.”
"Ah ... ah'm sorry, Al, ah ...." I didn't think - I ... I really have been pushing him away, haven't I ...?
He looks up - shite ... lad's in a right state ....
"Y-you're sorry?"
"Aye. Ah ... ah didn't realise ah'd hurt yer this badly."
"You didn't - don't you remember the arguments?! You haven't wanted to speak to me since Grell passed away."
He ... he's right. Shite ....
"And the drinking - you ... you've been ...."
Aye ....
"Ah, ah really didn't realise. With Grell gone, ah, ah just didn't know what tae ...." Shite. "Ah'm really sorry."
I hug him with my one arm. If he pushes me away, I wouldn't blame him.
Killing him ....
He doesn't. I can feel his nails digging in through my shirt as he clings on. "Y-you idiot. You ... you selfish man ...."
"Ah know. Ah'm sorry."
"Y-you could have gotten Ronnie killed."
No, I, I didn't mean –
No ... he's right ....
William was right.
I almost got him killed.
"Aye ...."
"Idiot."
"Aye, ah am."
"Idiot." I hear him sniff. I think he's calming down.
"Aye."
He goes quiet, resting the side of his cheek against my chest.
What have I done …?
"J-just talk to me from now on. Please?"
"Ah will, Al."
"O-okay." He sniffs again.
I don't deserve one, do I? But I lean down for a kiss.
My lips don't even reach his before he's slamming his mouth up against mine.
Hungry ....
------------
***2.42pm***
"Hah ...."
"Mmm." Al smiles at me. He's completely worn out, the poor lad, looks completely dazed.
"That was great, Eric ...."
"Aye, it was." Awkward though, with just one arm.
"Mmm, I think it's starting to grow back," he says, laughing lightly and pointing at it.
"Aye," I smile, "ah think so." I use my good arm to pull him close, cuddling him tight. “Al, ah’m sorry.”
He turns in my grip, cuddling up to me. “It’s okay, Eric.”
“No … it’s not.”
“It is. W-well, it’s understandable. I know Grell’s … passing has been hard on you.” He fidgets in my arms. “But you … do need to apologise to Ronnie.”
“Ock … aye. Yer think he hates me?”
“No, I don’t think he’s mad at you. But you should still tell him you’re sorry.” He yawns loudly. “Not, not right now, but you should.”
I chuckle, because it’s pretty obvious the wee lad doesn’t want me to rush off. My lips press to the side of his head. “Ah’ll do it tomorrow.”
“Okay.” A long sigh comes out of him.
“Yer’re really worn out, aren’t yer?” I chuckle again.
“Mmm.” He twists again, probably trying to get comfy. “You should sleep too. It’ll help your arm. It looks really … gross.”
“Hah, aye, it does.”
“Hmm ….”
“Yer get some sleep, okay?” I say, kissing the side of his forehead.
“Okay. Eric?”
“Aye?”
“You … you’ll be careful now, won’t you? I … I don’t want you to get hurt again. I, I know you want to make them pay, but if something were to happen to you -.”
“Ah will be. No more fighting, ah promise.”
“Thank you.”
“Yer be careful too, alright?” I can’t let the demons get to him too. It’d –
“I will be, Eric, don’t worry.”
He goes all quiet on me, breathing getting soft and slow. I want to let him sleep, he might already be conked out, but I need to know. “Al?”
“Wh … what is it, Eric?” He cracks an eye open.
“Were yer … really about tae take the dogs and go?”
“No. I … I was just really mad. I don’t think I could ever leave.”
“Aye … good.” Good. Not that I’d blame him if he had.
I … I’ve been a terrible husband ….
---------------
***8.27pm***
“Nghh ….” Ahh … shite, that’s sore. I pull my arm out from under me. Most of it has grown back, but it’s tender as hell.
I roll over – “Al?”
He flinches, rushing to wipe under his glasses. “Y-yes?”
“What’s the matter, lad?” I sit up, shifting closer.
“I’m f-fine.”
“No, yer’re not. Yer wouldn’t be crying if yer were fine.”
I get a slow nod as he sniffs.
“What’s bothering yer, Al?”
His fingers go to his eyes again, wiping away new tears. “I … I just – with everything that’s been hap-happening, I … I haven’t been able to gr-grieve.”
“Ock, Al … ah’m sorry.”
“N-no, no, it’s okay. It’s ….” I pull him close, and he falls apart against me. “I … I m-miss her s-so much. It’s quiet, it’s just too q-quiet without her.”
“Ah, ah know.” Oh, I know ….
“It still doesn’t f-feel r-real.”
“No … it doesn’t ….” Shite …. “We … we could visit her tomorrow, if that’d help?”
“It m-might. I, I’ll bring her fl-flowers.”
“She’d like that.”
“R-roses, and, and ….”
“Ock, come here.” I pull him up onto my lap, squeeze him tight. “Don’t cry, babe. It’s alright.”
He clings around my neck, sniffing loudly. “I … I’ve missed you too, Eric. It, it’s been lonely without you.”
“Ah’ve missed yer too. Ah’m sorry. Ah really fucked up.”
“It, it’s okay. It’s okay now. W-we still have each other, so, so it’ll be okay.” I don’t know who he’s trying to convince here. Me … or himself ….
“Aye, we do.”
We do. And thank God I still have him.
----------------
***Thursday 6th January***
***9.35am***
The door is pulled open, William standing there. “Oh, it’s you.”
“Didn’t Ronnie tell you we were coming? I texted him,” Al says.
“He did.”
He’s really not happy. Can’t say I blame him …. “William, look, ah’m sorry -.”
“Oh, you should be.”
“Ah -.”
“Ronald almost died because of you.”
“Aye … ah know. Ah wasn’t thinking.”
“Yes, you must not have been.” He sighs. “Still, I am not the one you owe this apology to, and if Ronald can forgive you ….” Another sigh. “Come in.”
“Thank yer.”
We step into the hallway – Ronnie’s running up to us. He jumps at Al, arms swinging around him. “Hey, Al. Y’ okay?”
Ahh, he gives that adorable wee smile, hugging back. “I’m feeling much better, thank you.”
“Awesome.”
“Are you okay?”
“Yeah … jus’ worn out.”
He … he does look a bit worse for wear. Because of me.
Shite ….
“Lad, ah’m so sorry.”
The hug breaks, Ronnie staring over at me. Ock, he’s pissed –
“It’s okay,” he smiles.
“Are, are yer sure?”
“Yeah. Jus’ … jus’ don’t do stupid shit like tha’ again, yeah? Y’ … scared me.”
“Ah won’t. Ah promise.” Scared him …. Aye, I bet I did ….
“Yeah. Well, come gimme a hug then.”
“Ock, alright,” I chuckle.
He smacks against my chest as we hug, my arms wrapping around the top of his back.
Ahh … shite ….
I was supposed to look after this kid.
What the hell was I thinking?
----------------
***12.04pm***
“They’re really nice, Al,” I smile as he places down a bouquet on her … grave.
“Do you think she likes them?”
“Aye, of course she does.” My arms loops around his waist. I pull him to my side, giving him a wee squeeze. “They’re red.”
“Mmm.” He smiles at me … but it’s a sad smile.
“Yer want tae head home?”
He shakes his head against me. “Just a little longer.”
“Aye … alright.”
I reach a hand out, running my palm over the top of the gravestone. It’s so cold. Cold ….
“Grell, ah ….” My fingernails dig into Al’s coat. This is killing me. It hurts sober, like a crushing weight. She … she’s right below my feet, right here. But she’s silent. “Ah … ah hope yer’re doing alright. We’re not, not without yer.” Shite …. “We really miss yer. We all really miss yer. It, it’s just not the same without yer ….”
It’s never going to be the same again ….
---------------------
***12.22pm***
I lead Al away from the cemetery by the hand. He wanted to stay even longer … but I … I just couldn’t look at that headstone any longer. Shite ….
“Eric … are you okay?”
“Ah … ah will be.” I feel him squeeze my hand. I grip it back tightly. It’s comforting to just have him near me. It really is.
------------------
***6.48pm***
“Eric?”
“Aye?”
Al shifts on the sofa, pulling the blanket further up his chest. “We should check up on Olly.”
What? “Why? Yer haven’t heard from him?”
He shakes his head at me slowly. “No …. I heard that he stopped turning up for work, but ….”
“Ock … poor guy.” I hadn’t got a clue ….
“Yeah …. He’s really struggling.”
Aye, seems that way …. “Yer want tae visit him now?”
“I think we should?”
“Aye, alright.” I get up from the sofa. “Ah’ll get myself changed.”
“Thank you.”
----------------------
***6.57pm***
Shite … he’s in the dark again, the curtains shut. I doubt he’s opened them since the last time we were here. “Olly, yer alright, mate?” I call out, switching on the lamp.
We don’t get a reply. He’s just laying there, hiding under the sheets. We walk closer, my hand reaching for the bedsheets. I pull them back.
“Ock … lad ….” He’s just laying still, curled up tight and staring into space.
Me and Al look at each other. I don’t think he knows what to do either ….
“Olly?” He sinks down in front of him at the side of the bed. “Are you okay?”
Nothing ….
“Alright, mate,” I sigh, “come on.” My hands slide under his armpits, pulling him up from the bed. “Up yer get.” He’s just dead weight …. “Yer’re coming back tae ours, alright.”
Al smiles at me as I say that, I guess because we’re doing something to help. It might help ….
Erugh … lad, when’s the last time you had a wash? I don’t think he’s even changed his clothes. He’s a mess ….
-----------------
***7.14pm***
“That’s better,” I smile. It feels like a waste of time, smiling at him, because it’s not getting through to him one bit. He’s … dead behind the eyes.
But at least he’s in clean clothes now. That might help him feel a wee bit better ….
It was like trying to dress a corpse ….
Al pulls the covers up – he’s going to be staying in our spare room for now. “It’ll be okay, Olly. I know it doesn’t feel that way now, but it will be.”
I hear him sigh. Olly doesn’t even seem to be listening. “Okay,” he says with that lovely, gentle voice, “well … we’ll let you get some rest.”
I don’t think he needs to rest. He needs to talk to us … someone.
But, obviously, he’s not up for doing that at the minute ….
We leave the room, Al speaking as I close the door. “Do you think he’s going to be okay?”
“Ah don’t know, Al.” I really don’t know ….
I mean … he’s with us right now, has some company and someone to talk to.
But … the way he is right now, I really just don’t know ….
Chapter 33: William. Looking for you.
Summary:
Overlaps again at the start.
Chapter Text
***Thursday 6th January***
***1.03am***
“Ronald. Ronald, wake up.” I roll over in bed, watching him toss and turn as my eyes adjust to the darkness. A nightmare. “Ronald,” I say a little louder, not wishing to touch him, not wanting to startle him. But my words do not wake him.
Slowly, I reach out a hand, touching his shoulder lightly. “Ronald.” I shake him a little. “Ron -.”
“Ah!” He flies up in bed, eyes wide and chest heaving. “Hah … hah ….”
“Ronald … are you alright?”
His head falls forward into outstretched hands. “Fuck ….”
I reach my hand out once more, placing it on his shoulder. “It is alright, Ronald. You just had a nightmare, is all.”
“A … a nightmare. R-right.”
“Was it … about the attack?”
“N-no, th-tha’ bastard again.”
“Oh, Ronald -.”
“I, I’m fine.” He raises his head, sucking in air through his teeth. “I’ll be okay.”
“Do -?”
A sudden noise startles me, Carmen bursting through the door. “Mommy!” She rushes – oh, she looks like she is about to cry.
“Carmen -.”
“Mommy, are you okay?! Y-you kept screaming.”
Ronald speaks before I can, smiling. “I’m fine, Kiddo. I jus’ had a nightmare. Go back ta bed, okay?”
She shakes her head, climbing into our bed. “Staying here.”
“Y’ wanna keep Mommy safe?”
“Yeah,” she pouts, in an almost sulky manner.
“Alright,” Ronald says gently. He lays down in bed, lifting her up onto his chest. “I feel safer already.”
“Good!”
I lay back down also, smiling to myself. Such a sweet child.
I think Ronald will sleep well for the rest of the night.
--------------------
***11.05am***
Ronald waves Alan and Eric off before closing the door. Locking it, he turns to face me. “Y’ and Eric are alright now, yeah?”
“We are on okay terms for now, yes.” Though I am a little surprised. I wasn’t expecting an apology from him, as thick-skulled as he is. “As long as this is the end to his stupidity.”
“I think he’s learnt his lesson … thank fuck ….” He brushes past me, entering the living room. “I was really startin’ ta worry ‘bout Al.”
I follow him. “Yes ….” As was I. “He does seem a lot happier.”
“Yeah.” Reaching the couch, he slumps down onto it, beckoning me forward with one lone finger. “Will ….”
I know that look.
“Right now?”
“Yeah. I’m still achy from yesterday, babe.” His eyes are piercing, filled with want. “Please?”
I cannot deny what that look is doing to me …. “Yes, alright.” I take a step towards the –
“Here.”
I turn back, raising an eyebrow. “On the couch?”
“Yeah.”
“A bed is perfectly -.”
“Don’t wanna.” He slips down the arm of the couch a little further. “Achy.”
“Lazy.”
“Maybe.” When I make no move, he pouts at me. “Come on, Will, it’s hot.”
I sigh in defeat, because once that arse is firmly planted on that couch, there it stays. “Yes, alright.” A blanket is yanked from the top of the nearest chair.
“Wha’ -?” It lands on his head – a perfect shot. He splutters a little, pulling it from over his face. “W-Will -.”
“I’d rather not leave a mess.”
“Huh – oohhh.”
He jumps up, rushing to tuck the throw into place. My eyebrow rises again. I thought he was aching …? Apparently not.
-----------------------
Sighing, he rests his sweaty head against me. Not exactly a pleasant feeling, but it is what it is. “Is that better?”
“Yeah, way better. Could do wi’ a shower though.”
Ah, yes, thank goodness.
With a huff – I think I have worn him out – he pushes himself to standing. “Wanna come in wi’ me?”
“I do.” Oh, I do. I feel … sticky ….
------------------
***Friday 7th January***
***5.55pm***
“Y’ want somethin’ ta eat, mate?” Ronald asks, rubbing Othello’s upper back gently. We were told this morning by Alan that they had taken him in, have come to give support. He isn’t in the best of states ….
He remains silent and still, and I am not sure he even heard Ronald’s words. Ronald turns his head to look at me, a sad expression etched into his face.
“Aye ….” Eric stands at the side of the bed, hands on his hips. “He’s been like this since last night. Cannae get a word out of him.”
“Right ….” Turning back to face Othello, he gives his shoulder a squeeze. “Y’ really need ta eat somethin’. Y’ll jus’ feel worse if y’ don’t.”
Nothing ….
------------------
***8.53pm***
We stayed there, for hours, trying everything we could think of to get through to him, bringing up the good times with Grell, hoping to elicit some sort of reaction. And still, we were met with silence ….
A heaviness surrounds us as we teleport into the human world, needing to pick up groceries before we bring Carmen home. I glance at Ronald – he looks deeply troubled.
A long sigh mixes with the wind, with a curse. “Fuck ….”
“Ron -.”
“He, he needs help, Will. We need, we need ta ge’ him someone ta talk ta in tha human world or somethin’.”
“If he won’t even talk to us, I don’t think therapy is going to help him.”
“Then wha’ are we supposed ta do?” He is almost shouting, as if he is annoyed with me. But of course, he isn’t. It is simply out of frustration, worry.
And I cannot think of a way to ease those feelings, cannot provide a solution.
“I don’t know, Ronald. I honestly don’t know.”
-----------------
***9.18pm***
“Where have you two been?” Martha confronts us at the door, voice rising in pitch as she speaks.
“We did tell you we -.”
“Yes, late – you call this just late?! Do you even know what time it is?”
“Yes … nine o’clock, I know.” Honestly, I feel like a child being scolded ….
“Grandma -.”
“Take her, just take her. She’s been driving me mad.”
I and Ronald exchange a glance. Fairies ….
------------------
***Tuesday 11th January***
***10.49am***
Strange …. I wasn’t expecting a visitor. “Yes, come in.” The door is shoved open – “Jeffries?”
“Sir, I, I was supposed to be partnering up with Jones for collections, but he hasn’t shown.”
“Well -.”
“I’m not going out by myself! I -.”
“No, no, I know.” And I am not going to force him, for I can understand his nervous disposition. There was another attack last night …. And while everyone escaped uninjured, for the most part, it has the association on edge. “Have you tried calling him?”
“I don’t have his number. I barely know him.”
“I see. Bear with me.”
“O-okay.”
--------------------
***10.56am***
He is refusing to come into work, saying that the attack last night was the final straw. I tried everything from trying to calm him, to threatening him with paperwork, but nothing was effective. And, as much as I want him here, doing his job, there is no point in forcing him. Even if I were to get him here, he would only run the moment he was out of my sight.
Honestly ….
I do not even have time to find a replacement partner for Jeffries. Filing my paperwork away, I stand from my desk. As much as I am already drowning in documents, what choice do I have? As a supervisor, I have a duty to my subordinates. To the best of my ability, I must keep them safe.
-----------------
***4.27pm***
The day, for the most part, has been slow, uneventful, though the unmistakable stench of demon lingers in the air, thick and heavy, almost a haze. It is potent, but faded, most likely still lingering from their prowling late last night.
Still, I am not about to let my guard down. That may be their plan, blanketing the world with their stench so we cannot smell them coming. It wouldn’t surprise me, not in the slightest.
I turn to Jeffries as we stand in Hyde Park, the location of his collection mere minutes ago. “Your next collection?”
“Uh ….” He begins rifling through his ledger – not organised in the slightest. “Ah! Uh ….” He shudders visibly.
“What is it?”
“An elderly homeless man – alleyway.”
“I see.” That explains why he is ill at ease. Dark … cramped, with few directions of escape. “We will be fine.”
“R-right.”
“We will.” I doubt they will attack someone who has experience with battling demons in broad daylight. He will be safe with me. “When is the collection?”
“Ten minutes.”
“Than we shall stay here a while longer.”
He lets out a long sigh, one of relief. “Right, cool. Thanks.”
----------------
***4.37pm***
We teleport to the rooftop to the left of the alleyway, jumping down into the tight space. It is dark, damp … unpleasant ….
I hear a groan to the right of me, turn around in time to see Jeffries bending down in front of the deceased. “Poor guy ….”
“Yes.” A shadow – oh –
A hand – my back hits the wall, and I am falling, hitting the ground.
“Found youuuu!”
That voice ….
No, no, my imagination –
I can’t – my glasses –
“Sir!”
Jeff – “Run!” My glasses –
“I, I -.”
“Get out of here!” There! I snatch them up – “Ack!” Pain strikes me, in the side – the world comes back into view, and I am – Grell ….
“What?” The scum smiles down at me – how dare they. How dare it take her form! “Don’t you like it?”
“You -!”
“Sir!”
“Run, dammit!” I scramble to my feet. “I will be fine!” As long as it is just one, just this one, I will be – “Get out of here! Now!”
His scythe is thrown, caught – it tries to strike me again, but I shove it back with the handle of the scythe.
Run, now, run – I have to –
“It’s a shame, isn’t it?”
“Wha -?”
“This.” It points to itself. “Loyal to the end, this one. You see, we weren’t after him.”
“Don’t you dare -!”
“We didn’t care about some tramp. We were looking for you.”
What …?
“But the bitch wouldn’t bring you to us.”
“B-be quiet -.”
“No matter how much we tortured him. We even tried to persuade the whore in ways befitting of his reputation, but he just loved his ‘Willy Dear’ too much.”
“Y-you’re lying.” It is just trying to distract me, freeze me in place. It –
“Oh, am I really? If we wanted him dead, like all the others, we would have just killed him.”
“N-no, you ….”
Others appear in front of me, surrounding me –
Run. Run, you have to – they reach out towards me, claws outstretched –
I crash to the ground – my office, I’m in my office ….
I, I thought they had –
Christ ….
I … I am trembling? From head to toe ….
I was, I was almost ….
God ….
I stagger to standing, hand curling around the edge of the desk for support.
I, I cannot believe –
Grell ….
Chapter 34: William. They will hate me.
Chapter Text
Goodness me ….
I drag myself over to my chair, legs almost giving out from under me as I slump down into it. “Nghh ….” There is pain, sh-sharp pain, shooting up my side. Lord … that hurts. My hand goes to my suit, peeling back to layers of clothing.
Oh ….
The skin is bruising, already turning a deep shade of blue. I was … kicked, I think, must have been – at least one rib is broken … I am sure. It certainly feels that way ….
Taking shallow breaths, I try to ignore the throbbing. It will heal soon. It will ….
It could have been worse. It could have been … so, so much worse.
I could have – I was almost … I was almost like Grell ….
Grell ….
The bile rises in my throat. What that scum – I … I cannot, I just cannot bear to think of what else they did to her. No … no, they didn’t do that to her. They wouldn’t have – there would be no need …. They’d already tortured her, ripped her to – there was no need ….
I can feel the tears pricking at my eyes.
The … the suffering she must have gone through ….
I cannot –
All because of –
No, no, they were lying. Of course they were. It, it wasn’t, it wasn’t my fault ….
“Ah!” Oh, it, it is just the office phone ….
I reach out a hand – Lord, I am shaking, I am shaking so badly. My fingers curl around the handle of the phone, and I raise it to my ear, half expecting – I … I can still hear her – its voice ringing in my ears. “H-hello?”
“Sir!”
“Jeff -?”
“Oh, thank goodness. I thought it had got you.”
“N-no, no, I am perfectly fine. Thank you.” Fine …. I am anything but fine ….
----------------
***5.15pm***
I sit here, staring at the clock … as the time ticks on. My side has healed now – I can get up … but I cannot … face moving. My shift has ended now, and I know Ronald will be here soon, ready to head to his grandmother’s to pick Carmen up, but I –
How am I going to tell him? How am I supposed – he is already on edge, and now … now I have a target on my head.
How … how can I look him in the eye and tell him that I am to blame –
I continue to tell myself that it was lying, simply trying to distract me, unnerve me to gain the upper hand, but no.
No ….
For all my trying, I cannot shake this feeling, the awful feeling that it was being truthful, because … because she was tortured, not merely … killed ….
He will hate me – they will all hate me, when they find out the truth ….
They should hate me.
She is dead … because of me.
---------------
***9.54pm***
“Will, y’ okay, babe?” Ronald scoots closer to me on the couch, upper arm pressing against mine. “Y’ve been really quiet tonight.”
Yes … I have been. I am too … too focused on trying to keep it together, pretend that everything is fine, because I wish not to frighten him. I … I cannot bear to cause him further pain.
My arm slips behind him, wrapping around his shoulders. “I am fine, Ronald. Just a little tired.”
“Y’ sure?”
“I am.”
“Alright, babe.” Shifting, he pulls his feet up onto the couch. “I’m not surprised.” He sighs. “Can’t believe they put y’ on overtime again. Fuckin’ sucks ….”
“Yes, it does.” Yes … overtime ….
Overtime ….
------------------
***Wednesday 12th January***
The clock reads ‘5:00’ and I haven’t slept a wink. Thoughts fly around inside of my head, unrelenting – what am I thinking? I … I cannot not tell Ronald. They are coming for me, trying to end me – if I continue to hide this, I will be putting his life in danger. I will be putting everyone’s life in danger.
And I know that it will frighten him, and he will no doubt hate me – Eric will probably never speak to me again – but it, it is fine, as long as they are safe.
If something were to happen to – I, I cannot bear to even think on it. I cannot let that happen. I will not.
-------------------
***7.58am***
“Ronald?” I stumble into the kitchen, rubbing the ache of tiredness from my head – attempting to ….
He turns from the sink, grabbing a towel. “Mornin’, babe.” Carmen bids me good morning also, looking up from – oh … Ronald has already made her breakfast ….
“Yes, morning. Why didn’t you get me up?”
The towel is rubbed against his hands, drying them. “I tried, but y’ jus’ weren’t wakin’ up.”
“Oh … I see.” I am not surprised ….
He tilts his head to the side, looking – no, scrutinising me with his eyes. “Y’ sure y’re okay?”
“Yes … yes, I am fine. As I said, I am just rather tired.” I will tell him, I will, but I cannot say anything in front of Carmen that may worry her.
“Alright.” He doesn’t look convinced … unsurprisingly. I … I feel I am too exhausted to feign well-being in a convincing manner. “Y’ want breakfast?”
I glance at Carmen again, seeing nut-butter on toast. “Yes … yes, I will have what Carmen is having.”
“Alright, sure.”
----------------
***8.40am***
Carmen has gone into the living room to pack her bag for school – she is so very independent, mature at times. She is growing up so fast.
This … this is the perfect opportunity to mention something to Ronald, but … the words, they are stuck in my throat. My hand rises to my mouth, and I force a cough, clearing my throat. “Ronald.”
Something catches his attention, for his spins rapidly on his heels, staring at me. It was probably my tone of voice ….
“Wha’ is it?”
“There is something I have to -.”
“Wha’? I knew somethin’ wasn’t right. What’s tha matter?”
“N-not here.”
“Na, come on, tell -.”
“No. Once we drop Carmen at your grandmother’s, I will tell you.”
He pulls a face, giving me a frown. Annoyance – no, confusion …. “Okay ….”
“Daddy!” Carmen’s voice rings out shrilly from the other room.
“Yes, what is it?” I call back.
“I can’t find my colouring book!”
Oh. I … I don’t know where it is. I always – Lord, I really am all over the place ….
“Top drawer in tha bookshelf!” Ronald shouts back.
How did he – he usually never remembers – he knew, and I didn’t ….
Lord ….
-----------------
***8.57am***
“Okay, wha’ do y’ need ta tell me?” We have barely left the room. “Will?”
“Yes … well ….” I swallow down the lump in my throat. “In private -.”
“Will, jus’ tell me already,” he all but snaps. “Y’ve been actin’ weird since last night.”
“Yes … I know.” I grab hold of his hand, teleporting into the living room. As our feet touch down, he gives me look of annoyance.
“Will -.”
“I am, I am going to tell you.” I take a deep breath, preparing myself. I … I can barely look at him. I do not wish to see the look of horror in his eyes …. “Take … take a seat. Please.”
-------------
“Wha’?!” His eyes are wide – “Why didn’t y’ tell me?!”
“I … didn’t wish to scare you.”
His hand shoots out, gripping mine. “Will, I’m already terrified. I – this doesn’t even make sense! Wh-why would they come after y’? Y’re jus’ a supervisor, n-not a higher up, or, or even a manager, so -.”
“I am high enough, Ronald.”
“B-but -.”
“The true higher-ups do not venture into the human world. They spend their days in mansions, or secluded in churches, waiting for the word of God to reach them.”
“Oh. Th-then y’, y’ need ta – y’ can’t go inta tha human world. It’s not safe. It’s -.”
“I will. Collections -.”
“No, not jus’ collections! Y’ need ta stay here – I’ll take Carmen -.”
“No. I am not letting you -.”
“It’s not safe!” He screeches. “Y can’t – wha’ if they follow y’ ta Grandma’s house?!”
The breath catches in my throat. I … I should have thought of that …. “You … you have a point ….”
“Y-yeah.” He squeezes my hand, staring at me with – oh, Ronald, don’t cry, please don’t cry …. “I’ll take Eric wi’ me or somethin’, but y’ need ta stay here.”
I nod slowly, trying to process …. “Yes … alright.”
“O-okay.” He takes a deep, shaking breath. “Okay.”
“Yes … alright.” Here we go …. “Ronald, there is more I have to … say.”
“O-okay, tell me.”
“Grell …. The demon … told me … they tortured her to try … to get to me.”
He jolts, flinching backwards. “Don’t be so fuckin’ stupid.”
“P-pardon?”
“It’s not -.”
“No, Ronald, it was telling the truth. I know it -.”
“Yeah, I don’t doubt tha’, but don’t y’ dare start blamin’ y’self. It’s on them, not y’.”
“Y … you aren’t angry -?”
“No, fuck no, not at y’.” He leans forward again. “I … I’m glad they didn’t ge’ y’ too.”
“I – yes ….” He doesn’t –
“Don’t beat y’self up. Please?”
“H-how can I not, Ronald? If, if it weren’t for me, she wouldn’t -.”
“She wouldn’t be dead if they hadn’t ‘ave killed her, Will. They didn’t ‘ave ta kill her, but they did. It’s their fault. End of.”
“Yes ….”
His thumb rubs against the skin of my hand. “She wouldn’t blame y’.”
The breath becomes caught in my throat. She, she wouldn’t. I treated her so horribly, and still, she …. “I … I know.”
“Yeah. Ah, come here.” I am yanked forward, all but fall onto him. His arms tighten around me, in a death-like grip. “It’ll be okay, Will. Y’, y’ jus’ stay in tha reaper world, and it’ll be okay.”
I … I cannot summon a reply, cannot do anything but slump against him.
Grell ….
-----------------
***6.55pm***
“That’s shite, William,” Eric says … calmly, sliding his coat over his second arm. “It wasn’t yerr fault.”
“It really isn’t,” Alan states gently.
I am shocked … honestly. I … I was sure Eric would fly into a rage ….
“Th-thank you.”
“Just keep yerself safe.” He zips up his coat. “Last thing we need is tae lose another friend.”
“Yes, I shall ….” I … I cannot tell if he isn’t mad, or if he is simply so done, has taken so many blows, that he cannot find it in himself to care.
“Good.” He moves over to me, giving me a rough pat on the back. “Me and Al will go with Ronnie tae pick Carmen up, so stay here.”
“Yes … yes, alright.” Useless. Hopeless. That is how I feel. A prisoner in my own home ….
-------------
***7.04pm***
Eric glances at his phone, telling us that he has to leave. “Ah’m running late.” Usually, he wouldn’t care, but being paired up with another reaper – they have a responsibility to keep each other safe.
I had honestly forgotten that he was on an evening shift tonight. My mind, it is an utter mess ….
“Are you going to be alright reaping this late?”
“Ah’ll be fine.”
“Y-yes, well, take an extra scythe for good measure.”
“Aye, alright.”
“And return to branch between collections.”
“Will do.” He gives Alan a peck on the cheek, “ah’ll phone yer later,” before rising from the couch.
“Okay. Take care, Eric.”
------------------
***9.24pm***
The television – oh, Ronald has pressed pause on the DVD player …. “Y’ wanna head ta bed?”
“We can, if you would like?”
“Yeah, we probs should.” He stretches his arms above his head, yawning. “Y’ look super tired.”
Yes … I imagine I look awful. It –
My heart skips – a rush of air –
No, no, not something else. I turn – Eric – he looks frantic.
“Wha’ -?”
“Yer, yer have tae get over tae yerr mom’s house.”
“Wha’?! Why -?”
“Ah, ah, don’t – she phoned – we just have tae go. Now.”
Chapter 35: Ronald. I won't let them win.
Chapter Text
“Wha’ – what’s goin’ on?”
“Ah don’t know -.”
“Y’ don’t know?! Y’ ‘ave ta -!”
“Ronnie, ah really don’t. She wasn’t making any sense on the phone.”
“S-she ….” Fuck. “We ‘ave ta – Carmen, she -.”
“Ah’ll take Carmen -.”
“No. Your shift isn’t over -.”
“Seriously?! Fuck collections, Will -.”
“No … he’s right. Ah cannae let Michaels work on his own.”
“Then wha’ -?”
“Ah’ll drop Carmen off with Al and then ah’ll meet yer later.”
“R-right, right, yeah -.”
“Phone me, alright?”
“R-right.”
“Yes, we shall.”
----------------
My feet – fuck, my knees almost gave out. I can’t – why’s it all dark? Fuck – “Mom?!”
“Ronnie!” She’s running – she, she’s not hurt – thank fuck. “R-Ronnie!” I’m jumped at, her arms squeezing – shit, she’s crying. She’s really crying hard. “Th-thank goodness. I, I didn’t, I didn’t think ….”
“Mom … what’s wrong? Wh-what’s tha matter?”
“I, I don’t. I … I don’t know, I don’t even know what – it doesn’t m-make any sense ….”
“Wha’ doesn’t?” I get a shriek – “O-okay, okay, jus’ calm down.” I break the hug. I don’t wanna, I really don’t, but – “Sit down, yeah?” Squinting in the dark, I lead her over to the sofa. Fuck … she practically collapsed down onto it. I sit down too. “Jus’ tell us wha’ happened, okay?”
“I, I can’t – it, it doesn’t seem real.”
“It ….” Wait. “M-Mom, where’s everyone else?” No, no, they’re – “Ar-are they alright?”
“Th-they’re fine. Up-upstairs.”
“Okay.” Good. Good …. “Tell us wha’ happened, okay?”
“O-okay.” She takes a deep breath. Man, she’s really shaking.
I slide an arm around her shoulders. “Jus’ start from tha beginnin’, yeah?”
I hear her gulp. “The … the doorbell rang.”
What …? “O-okay. Then -.”
“Ronald.”
I turn around – Will’s standing close to the wall. “Yeah?”
“The lightbulbs. They have blown. They … they are all shattered ….”
Wh-what?
“It was them!”
“Wha’? Mom -?”
“They – I … I answered the door, and … and there were two children – they were so young, and they wanted to come in. But, but their eyes – Ronnie, they … they were black.”
What …? Black. Black eyes –
“You let them in?!”
“Will -.”
“I, I didn’t. I … I was going to, but then I saw – and then they were banging on the door, and the lights – Ronnie, I … I thought they were going to kill us.” Her face falls into her hands.
I … I don’t –
“They were demons,” Will says.
“Demons?!” She jolts, staring up at him. “B-but why – because of the attacks? But I’m -.”
“They are trying to kill me. It is – it’s not safe here.” He strides – “We have to leave.”
“B-but -.”
“I will explain everything later. But we have to go.”
“O-okay ….”
------------------
***9.31pm***
“What?!” Everyone … everyone’s at our place now, but Grandma, she’s really not happy …. “You bloody reapers! You’re nothing but trouble!”
“Grandma -.”
“Don’t ‘Grandma’ me! None of this would be happening if you hadn’t have associated with these monsters!”
The fuck? Monsters? “Y’ -.”
“No, it is my fault. Ronald -.”
“No, Will, it’s not y’ fuckin’ fault. Grandma, it’s not tha reapers who are causin’ this.”
“Hn, you -.”
“And y’ve got no right ta – I’m glad I met my friends, and I’m glad I’m a reaper. Because, y’ know wha’? I’d be dead if I hadn’t ‘ave become one! Y’re -.”
“Ronald.” Will puts a soft hand on my shoulder. R-right ….
“Look … I know y’re upset, we all are, but throwin’ tha blame around isn’t gonna fix anythin’.”
“Then what do you suggest?” She snaps –
“I shall think of something,” Will says, “I promise. But for tonight, you must stay here.”
“Where here? There isn’t enough space -.”
“I am sure Eric can -.”
There’s a rush of air, Emma appearing in front of us. Thank fuck. I … I was really worried the demons were gonna … gonna get to her. Jay, bless him, went to grab her from the hotel she was staying at. No questions, no moaning, he just – he’s a real lifesaver.
She looks around the room, then at me. “What … what’s going on?”
My gut drops. Time to explain it all, again ….
----------------
***11.01pm***
The crying from upstairs is finally dying down. Poor Ashley …. The little guy seemed really distressed. The lights all going out must have proper frightened him ….
Everyone’s camping up in our bedrooms, apart from Grandpa and Grandma – they’ve gone to Eric’s place. Thank fuck. I love her to bits, but shit, I really wish she’d think before she opens her mouth ….
I … I guess I can’t really blame her. It, it is a hard situation ….
My head falls back against the back of the sofa. I’m knackered, and I want to sleep, I really do, but I, I’m too on edge.
“Will?”
“Yes?” He turns to look at me.
“I … I jus’, I don’t understand – why … why didn’t tha demons jus’ … jus’ … break in?”
“There are different sorts of demons, Ronald. Not all have the strength to enter without permission.”
“Then why did they send -?”
“They, they wanted to scare them, terrify them … before ….”
“Oh ….” Right. Bastards ….
I’m glad, I’m so fucking glad they didn’t hurt them, but shit … that’s so fucked up, messing with my family like that. What fucking right do they have –
“They were trying to send us a message.” A deep sigh falls from his mouth. “Ronald, I am sorry -.”
“Don’t. Don’t y’ dare start blamin’ y’self again.”
“But it -.”
“Will, jus’ stop, okay?” I sit back upright. “None of this is y’ fault.”
“Ronald -.”
“Tha demons started this. They’re tha ones who brought my family inta this shit.”
“Y-yes, I know that, but -.”
“It’s not ya fault, William.” Mom? I turn on the sofa, watching as she walks closer, rubbing at her eyes. “Ya can’t control what they do.”
“See?” I reach over, grabbing his hand. “It’s not y’ fault.”
He glances away from me. “Y-yes, yes … alright ….”
I don’t think he’s convinced … is probably just agreeing because he doesn’t wanna talk about this in front of my mom. I … I’ll just have to keep telling him. No matter what, I’m never gonna put the blame on him, because it’s not his fault. It’s just not.
Mom slumps down on the sofa, squeezing into the gap between me and the arm of it.
“Can’t sleep?”
She shakes her head slowly, looking down at her lap. “I … I’m still on edge.”
“Yeah … I bet ….”
“Hm.” Shifting again, her head falls against my shoulder. My arms slips around her shoulders. Man … she’s still shaking a bit. “It will be okay, won’t it?”
“Yes,” Will answers before I can, “I will figure something out in the morning.”
She smiles at him. “I know ya will.” The smile cracks –
“Mom -.”
“It, it was so frightening, Ronnie. I … I thought -.”
“I know,” I cut her off, because, fuck, I know what she’s gonna say, and I don’t wanna hear it. I, I don’t wanna hear her say she … she thought she was gonna d-die.
I give her a squeeze, because … because she looks like she’s gonna burst into tears right on the spot.
Mom’s a proper strong woman, and … and to see her like this, it … it shows how bad this really is.
Fuck ….
I … I wish I could do something to make her feel better, safer … any little thing. “Y’ want a cuppa?”
She gives me a soft smile. “Th-that would be lovely, sweetie.”
----------------
***Thursday 13th January***
***10.32am***
“A-are y’ sure this will work?” I ask. Will got in touch with a priest this morning, from our world, and he’s about to ‘ward’ the house. “It’ll defo keep them out?”
“It will. Your family will be protected as long as they do not leave the grounds of this properly.”
“R-right.” Don’t leave the grounds …. Grandma isn’t gonna be happy about this, at all …. “S-so can we use this too?”
“Pardon?” He says, frowning at me. No … he’s looking at me like I’m stupid ….
“Y’ know, if, if we can ward tha house, can we ward ourselves too? F-for protection?”
“That won’t work. And once the warding is in place, you will not be able to visit for long without feeling ill.”
“Oh.” So … so it blocks out supernatural things in general then …. “Th-that’s okay.” As long as it’ll keep them safe, I, I can handle not visiting much.
I just wanna protect them.
-----------------
***11.23am***
“You are telling me I am to be a prisoner in my own home?”
“Well -.”
“No, not necessarily.” I turn to Will. What does he mean? “If any of you must leave, one of us will escort you.”
“Y-yeah, we will.” Well, not Will himself, obviously, but ….
Fuck ….
My hand goes up to my head. I … I’m feeling really queasy already.
Grandma crosses her arms – don’t, don’t start again, please. I don’t have the energy –
“Fine. That will do, I suppose.”
What …? She actually – wow ….
“Emma, is this going to be okay for you?” Will asks – shit, yeah, the modelling ….
“I’ll be fine,” she smiles. “I can just tell them I’m sick with something bad and won’t be able to model for a few months.”
A … a few months ….
Shit ….
That’s a long time ….
I … I just hope this will all be over by then. I hope ….
------------------
“Ronald? Ronald … are you alright?” His hand touches my shoulder.
“Y-yeah.” I grip onto the back of a chair, trying to stop myself from falling over. Everything’s … swaying …. “J-jus’ feel really sick.”
“Yes … the atmosphere was … oppressing.”
“Y-yeah.” Seems to be affecting me way more than him though ….
“Here, sit, sit down.” He helps me over to the sofa, my ass hitting the cushion. My, my legs are so shaky.
As he sits down too, I lean onto him, shutting my eyes. I … I wish things would stop fucking spinning ….
“Are you sure you are … alright?”
“Y-yeah, tha sicky feelin’ -.”
“No, I, I mean -.”
“I’m fine. They’re safe now. That’s all tha’ matters.”
“I see.”
“Yeah.”
I’m not gonna let these fuckers win. They’re not taking anyone else away from me. No way. No fucking way. I won’t let them.
His hand strokes against the top of my arm. Feels nice …. “We should probably pay Carmen a visit soon, before we head to the association.”
Oh … yeah, work …. He, he put us both in for an afternoon shift, right ….
“L-let tha room stop spinnin’ first, babe.”
“Of course.”
Chapter 36: Side story chapter 3. Prisoner.
Summary:
Sorry about the short chap and lack of updates. Haven't been very well, and one of my pets died, so haven't had the energy to write.
Chapter Text
***Tuesday 2nd October 1888***
***8.13pm***
Eric barrelled through the living room door, breathless and frantic, chest heaving as he gasped for air. Alan glanced at him, and nothing more, looking away again quickly. Unable to do much else, he stared down at his hands. He just didn’t have the energy, the events of the previous days having completely drained him.
“Ah found out where they’re keeping her,” the blonde gasped out. “They might let us see her if -.”
“I’m not going,” Alan said quietly.
Eyes widened. “What? Al, yer -.”
“I can’t -.”
“Yer have tae! She’s our friend -.”
“No … she’s not,” came his whispered reply, the brunette still refusing to give eye contact to his partner.
“What do yer mean she’s not -?”
“S-she’s a murderer, Eric.” Fingers twisted together, Alan fumbling with his hands. “What she did – I can’t forgive her for that.”
“Ah know she is!” He scowled. “But we still have tae – don’t yer want tae hear her side of the story?”
“No.”
“Al -.”
“I … I don’t care, Eric. There’s no reason – excuse – for what she did.”
The blonde stared at him, shoulders slumping. “Al ….”
“I’m sorry – I … I just can’t. I don’t want to see her – I … I don’t know if I ever will.”
The Scotsman swallowed thickly. “Yer … yer do know what might happen tae her, don’t yer?”
Alan looked up then, and Eric saw the tears brimming in his eyes. “I kn-know.”
He wanted to be angry, wanted to shout and scream at Alan, make him support their friend, but it was clear how much pain his partner was in. “Okay. Ah, ah’ll see yer later then ….”
All Alan could summon was a meek nod. “Bye ….”
-----------------
“Just let me see her!” Eric scowled at the prison guard in front of him, hands curling into fists at his sides.
“I told you – Sutcliff is not allowed any visitors.”
“Why not?!”
The guard shot him a dirty look. “Why do you think?”
Answering with only a grunt, Eric shoved past him.
“Oi!” The guard caught hold of his coat, yanking him backwards. “You’re not -.”
“Let go of me!” A tussle began, more guards racing into the hallway. They jumped on him, dragging him out of the building, all the while receiving punches and angry swears from the Scotsman.
Eric was thrown backwards, ass hitting the ground with a dull thud. “Ack! Yer -.”
“Don’t come back, or we’ll throw you in jail too.”
“Yer -.”
“Go!”
Cussing loudly at the guards, Eric staggered to his feet, defeat washing over him. Even though he wanted to try teleporting back into the building, he really did, they’d only find him and throw him from the prison again.
It was … pointless.
---------------
***11.36pm***
Alan, who’d been unable to sleep since he’d headed upstairs, got out of bed at hearing movement coming from downstairs. Rubbing at his tired, aching eyes, he slipped on his glasses before teleporting downstairs.
His feet touched down in the living room, but he soon realised the sounds were coming from the kitchen. Following them, he pushed the door open, shoulders slumping a little as he saw Eric staggering around a chair at the table. He’d clearly been drinking.
“Eric?”
“Aye …” came a grumbled response.
“Are you … okay?”
Eric didn’t reply as he dragged the chair out from under the table roughly, slumping down into it, a half huff, half grunt slipping past his lips as his arse hit the wooden surface.
Alan tried again for a reply, hoping a different question would get his partner to speak. “Did you … get to see her?”
“No, ah didn’t,” came a bitter answer. “They wouldn’t let me in.”
I thought so …. “I’m sorry.”
The blonde again said nothing, stretching out over the table. Crossing his arms, he hid his face in them, sighing deeply.
Alan too sighed, walking swiftly over to the table. Quietly, he wrapped his arms around his partner’s shoulders from behind, leaning onto him. Though he wasn’t happy in the slightest about the situation, he could see the pain Eric was in, wanted to comfort him as best he could.
Eric huffed again, but relaxed into the gentle hold, glad for Alan’s warmth.
Not that he needed the comfort. In his drunken state, he’d made up his mind. He was going to teleport into the prison in the early hours, sneak in to see her – because giving up wasn’t something he was willing to do.
He just had to see her.
-----------------
***2.03am***
Eric watched as Alan slept beside him, having finally fallen to sleep after much tossing and turning under the sheets. Though the drunkenness had faded to a slight tipsiness, he was sticking to his plan.
As carefully as he could, he rose from the bed, keeping a constant eye on Alan for movement as he did so. Seeing no sign of stirring, he teleported to the prison – not an easy task without a picture in his mind of where the cells would be. Yet, as his feet crashed against the ground, eyes already adjusted to the darkness from his own bedroom, he was met with rusty metal bars.
And there was no sign of the guards in the dark hallway. Slowly, quietly, he crept along it, almost jumping out of his skin as his name was called, shrilly and desperately. He turned to face the cell on the other side, eyes widening as they met green surrounded by red.
“Grell,” he whispered sharply, rushing forward.
The breath caught in his throat, because she was bleeding, or had been. Blood caked her left cheek, dried flecks crusted into the corner of her mouth, red locks matted together with the congealed substance. And as shaky hands shot out through the bars of the cage, gripping Eric’s with a vice-like, desperate grip, he could see dried, dirty copper staining under her fingernails. It was obviously from trying to claw the beeping, welded collar from around her neck – the only thing keeping her from being able to port away.
“Grell … what have they done tae yer?”
The hands slipped away almost instantly. “They … wanted answers.” She looked away. “Have you … heard what they are saying?”
“Ah know what yer did, Grell. Ah saw it for myself. Lass, yer’ve … yer’ve really made a mess here. What … what were yer think -?”
He was cut off by a loud, piercing sob, Grell’s hand slamming up to cover her mouth.
“Lass ….” He quickly ported into the cell, yanking her up from the floor into a powerful hug, his chest tightening as she made no move to return the gesture. She was shaking against him, violently tremoring.
It was obvious to him then. She wasn’t well in the slightest.
“Grell, yer can talk tae me. Tell me -.” Shite. He’d heard movement, the door creaking – “Ah have tae go.”
“D-don’t -.”
“Ah’ll be back tomorrow, ah promise.” He knew if he was caught, she’d never be left alone again. And he’d never get a chance to speak to her again.
She moved then, gripping onto him, causing him to panic further. “Grell, g-get off,” he whispered quickly, yanking himself from her grip. “Tomorrow, ah promise.”
Her face disappeared from his view, feet hitting the carpet of his living room. “Shite.” His legs felt weak, shaky, barely able to keep him standing. “Grell ….”
He didn’t know what to think, what to make of the situation. Nothing was making sense.
Nothing seemed real.
Chapter 37: Side story chapter 4. Leniency.
Chapter Text
***Wednesday 3rd October 1888***
***7.37am***
“Hm ….” Alan awoke, vaguely remembering having a dream – or nightmare – but not able to recall any details.
He turned a little in a warm hold, yawning, curling into himself contently. It was so cosy and comfortable under the thick sheets.
Taking a breath in through his nose, he frowned. There was something sweet …. He knew that smell. Oh …. Eyes flew open. “You went to see her.”
He didn’t expect an answer, wasn’t sure Eric was even awake, but a deep voice soon met his ears. “Aye.” Eric shifted against him, propping himself up on one elbow. “She’s not well, Al.”
The brunette blinked slowly, giving a little huff, not happy that Eric was trying to continue the conversation. “Okay,” came a curt reply, Alan hoping his partner would recognise his tone.
He didn’t want to talk about her. He didn’t want to think about the situation at all.
-------------------
***Thursday 4th October***
***2.14am***
“Grell,” Eric whispered, peering into the cell through the darkness. She glanced up at him from her spot on the floor, dull eyes meeting his. Without a word, she bowed her head again, staring at the floor.
The blonde’s shoulders fell, because she looked bloodier than she had the previous night. “They’ve hurt yer again ….”
A small sound slipped into the darkness, a weak humming as she shifted uncomfortably under his gaze.
Eric disappeared from view, reappearing inside of the cell a moment later. Sinking down onto the floor, he sat close to her, left knee grazing against her leg. “Grell … what happened? Yer – why …?” Silence met him. “Grell? Yer, yer can talk tae me. Come on, Lass, please.”
She shook her head, staring down at her dirtied hands.
“Grell ….” His arm wrapped around her, pulling her into a tight hug. Instantly, he felt her face press to his chest, the redhead hiding away in his shirt.
“I … I just want to go home, Darling,” she said quietly, all of the energy and usual dramatic flair gone from her voice.
“Yer’ll be out of here soon.”
“Hn.” A small laugh came from her. “Don’t be silly. They’ll never let me leave.”
“Yer will. We’ll figure something out.”
She shook her head, not believing his words for a second. The courts would never grant her leniency, and there was no way of escaping the cell. The collar, heavy and tight, a constant presence around her neck, couldn’t be removed.
She’d tried.
“We will, ah promise. Ah’m not leaving yer here.”
------------------
***10.27am***
“I don’t know, Eric,” Alan mumbled as he picked the iron from the ironing board, eyes focusing on everything but his partner. “I don’t think there is much you can do.”
“William then.” Eric spoke as he paced around the living room. “Yer think -?”
“Eric, I don’t know.”
“Hn, or yer just don’t care.”
The iron slammed down. “I’ve told you – I can’t forgive her for what she’s done.”
“So yer want her tae die?”
“No, of course not,” he responded, tone rising in pitch. “I never said that.” The iron was turned off. “Just – do what you think is best, but leave me out of it.”
“Yer – Al …. Al, wait.” Eric rushed around the ironing board as his partner headed for the door. “Yer -.”
“I don’t want to talk about it.”
“Ah just want tae help my friend.”
The brunette spun around, looking him in the eye for one of the few times that morning. “I know. But -.”
“She’s not well! Why cannae yer understand that?”
“Maybe she’s not, but she still knew what she was doing was wrong.”
“She wasn’t thinking straight. She -.”
“Eric, stop. Just stop.”
“Yer -.”
“I’m done talking about this!”
“Al -.” His sentence was stopped by a sweeping of air, Alan disappearing from in front of his eyes. Shoulders slumped, sadness washing over him. “Al ….”
He really needed his partner’s support in this difficult situation.
---------------
***1.29pm***
“Vouch for Sutcliff?” William scoffed, Eric’s plea adding to the annoyance he already felt – the blonde had entered his office without permission, without even bothering to knock. “You have got to be kidding.”
“No, ah -.”
“Why would I do such a thing?” He went back to his paperwork, dismissing the man in front of him. “Life has never been so peaceful.”
“Because she’s a capable reaper.”
“Is he? Because it seems he has been nothing but a nuisance since I was saddled with him.”
“So yer want her dead just because she gets on yerr nerves?”
“The courts will do with him as they see fit.”
Eric scowled at him. “Yer -.”
“Now, if you would stop wasting my time.”
“No, yer -.”
“Good day, Slingby.”
He cursed at the supervisor, hands balling into fists as he turned – no, he wasn’t going to accept that as an answer. He turned back to face Spears, hissing “yer wouldn’t even be here if it weren’t for her.”
William looked up, caught by surprise. “What?”
“Don’t pretend like yer don’t know. She saved yerr useless arse during yerr assessment.”
“Sh-she told you about that?” William was flustered, too embarrassed to come up with a convincing lie or cutting retort.
“Oh, aye.” He pressed his palms against the desk, leaning in close to his supervisor, staring him down. “If it wasn’t for her, yer wouldn’t have this cushy job. Show a bit of gratitude.”
“I -.”
“Ah’m not asking yer tae lie on her behalf, but she’s been a good reaper. She’s always looked out for yer. And she can be useful.” He leaned in closer, hot breath gusting over William’s face. “The Phantomhive demon – she can give yer info. Tell the courts that.”
The supervisor gulped thickly. “Get out of my office, Slingby.”
“Aye … alright.” Hands slipped slowly from the desk, Eric turning to leave the room. There was no reason to stay longer. From William’s expressions and reactions, it was clear – he had won this argument.
-------------------
***10.06pm***
It was late by the time Eric returned home from his shift, a little past ten at night. Upon entering the building, his first point of call was the kitchen, reached quickly with hurried strides. He pulled a bottle of whiskey from a cupboard, opening it as he stepped his way to the living room.
“Oh.” He stopped in the doorway of the room, having spotted Alan curled up tightly on their sofa. “Ah thought yer’d be in bed.”
Alan didn’t look up as he spoke, head resting limply on the arm of the sofa. “Couldn’t sleep.” His voice was quiet, meek.
The blonde nodded a little, not sure if Alan wanted him around after their argument. “Want me tae sit with yer?”
“P-please.”
Hearing the cracking of his partner’s voice, he quickly walked over to him, sitting down on the little space Alan had left on the couch.
As soon as the blonde made contact with the cushion, Alan shifted into a sitting position. “Eric, I, I’m sorry -.”
“It’s okay, Al.” He looked down at the bottle hanging between his legs. “Ah understand. It’s a … hard situation.”
“It, it is, but I’m still sorry. It can’t be … nice for you either.”
“Aye ….” He gestured with a tired hand for Alan to come close. “Ah just don’t want tae lose her.”
Alan shifted, leaning into the blonde’s side, relaxing a little as a strong arm wrapped around him. “I know. Did you speak to William?”
“Oh, aye,” he chuckled slightly, “ah think ah’ve got him on board.”
“You did? How?”
“Just a wee bit of guilt-tripping.”
The brunette laughed quietly too. “That’s mean, Eric.”
“Well, if it gets the job done.”
“Hm … true.”
Eric took a swig of whiskey before asking “we alright now?”
“We are.” Even though he was disgusted by what Grell had done, he still cared about his partner immensely. He didn’t want him to suffer.
----------------
The next week came, and with it, Grell’s trial. Though Eric couldn’t be sure that William had spoken at it, when the sentencing finally came through, it was better than expected, than the Scotsman had ever dared to hope.
One-year solitary confinement, then house arrest.
Chapter 38: Eric. Injuries and wee lasses.
Chapter Text
***Sunday 16th January***
***10.05pm***
“Yer alright, Lad?” We’re having a bit of a get-together, because we all need to unwind, have some fun, but Ronnie looks like he's about to fall asleep. I tried to get Olly to join us, but he’s still shutting himself away in the spare room, not speaking to anyone.
“Hmm …?” Ronnie looks at me, blinking slowly. “Wha’ was tha’?”
“Yer okay? Yer look knackered.”
“Oh … yeah, I’m fine.”
“His grandmother has been running him ragged the last few days.” William – that was a glare …. I guess he isn’t happy about the situation ….
“Yeah … she keeps gettin’ me ta take her places.” He yawns. “Swear she’s doin’ it on purpose – never normally goes out this much. And tha wardin’ isn’t helpin’.” He’s acting like he’s annoyed, but I don’t think he is. Whatever keeps them safe.
“I can go with her next time, if you want?” Al offers.
“Ha, don’t think that’d go down very well. Thanks though.”
“Hm, true.”
“Daddy ….” Carmen’s waking up. Poor lass has been tired tonight, has been asleep for the past few hours. “Thirsty.”
“I’ll get you a drink,” Al says, getting up from next to me.
William glances his way. “Thank you.”
------------------
***11.55pm***
“Go tae bed, Al.” I didn’t know one person could yawn so much.
“No … no, it’s okay.” He picks up another paper plate from the table. Another. Evan is a gannet and a half.
“No, go on. Ah can finish off the rest.”
“Are you sure?”
“Aye.” There’s only a few bottles and cups left to pick up now.
“Mm, okay.” The black bag is plopped down on the floor, Al wobbling over to me. He’s drunk on tired, looks like. His lips meet my cheek, a soft peck before he wanders off – where’s he going? Ahh, he’s found the stairs.
I grab the rubbish bag once I hear soft footsteps going up the stairs, shove the last few food wrappers in. Ock, there’s a cup on the mantlepiece – who left that there?
My hand stretches out towards it, the cup right next to –
I shouldn’t … I shouldn’t look. I don’t want to – but I just can’t help myself. My eyes fix on the central photograph. Grell …. She –
Ack, why do I always do this to myself? Dwelling isn’t going to – I twist it around, hiding her – I need to continue moving forward, or I’m going to end up in the same state as Olly.
Al has put up with enough of my shite …. I’m not going back there.
I can’t afford to.
---------------
***Friday 21st January***
***9.54am***
“Al, yer be careful, alright?” William has just been on the phone – demons have been spotted all over the city this morning.
“I will be.”
“Because -.”
“I’ll be okay, Eric. William’s putting me in a large group.”
“Ah know that,” my arms swoop around him from behind, “but yer still need tae watch yerr back.”
“I know. I will.” His lips graze my jaw. “Try not to worry too much, okay?”
“Okay ….” How? How can I not worry? It’s like he’s being sent out into a warzone ….
------------
***10.45am***
“Alan. Alan Humphries! Where is he?!” Shite, shite! I got a call – “Is he alright? Just tell me he’s -.”
“Room 206.”
“200 and -.”
“Down the hallway.” She points. “On the left.”
“On, on the left – aye. Thank yer.” 206. I have to find him. I, I have to – he’s alright. He just has to be. I, I cannae – 186. 190.
“Al ….”
198. Shite, I can hear – he’s screaming. “Al!” I burst through – oh, God. He’s screaming, writhing – “A-Al ….” He’s hurt, he’s really – I shove past the nurses, grabbing hold of his hands. They’re so cold. There’s blood, blood everywhere. His gut – “Al, Al, ah’m here. Just, just hang on, please.”
“Nghh!”
“Al, p-please. Ah, ah cannae lose yer.”
“I’m not dying, you idiot! Ahhh, ha, it, it just really hurts.”
“Yer, yer’re not ….”
“No!”
“Yer – ah, ah told yer tae be careful. Ah told – how did this happen?!”
He groans, nails digging –
“Al, what happened?”
“Nghhh ….” His eyes clamp shut. He, he’s in too much pain to –
“Sweetie, you can’t be in here right now.”
What? Me –
A nurse is in the doorway – what? There’s a wee lass … standing right there, a tiny little blonde girl. The glasses – no ….
Ock … she’s trembling, the poor lass. But why –
“Th-thank y … you.” It’s a tiny, high pitched squeak – that poor girl.
Al grits his teeth, forces a smile in her direction. “It, it’s okay, sweetie. You … you d-don’t have to … th-thank me – ngh ….” He tenses up, starts coughing, hacking –
“We can come back later, okay?” The nurse ushers her out of the room, “now’s not a good time,” pulling the door shut tightly behind her.
The nurses come close again, pushing something through an IV line. “You’ll feel better in no time, Alan.”
Painkillers, aye, aye … that’ll help. It is helping already, his body relaxing. Oh, no, it was a sedative …. “Yer just get some rest, Al, alright?”
“Mmmm ….”
As he knocks out, my eyes fix on the door again. That girl ….
Al, what happened ….?
---------------
***9.56pm***
“Aye, aye, he’s alright. He’s asleep.” They discharged him about an hour ago. The … gaping hole in his stomach hasn’t started healing yet, but the doctor said he’s going to be fine. He’ll be fine ….
Ronnie sighs down the phone, in relief. “Y’ need us ta come over?”
“No, ah’ll be alright.” He and William have done enough, spending most of the day at the hospital. “Ah’m probably going tae get some sleep myself.”
“Yeah, alright. Phone us if y’ need anythin’ though, okay?”
“Aye, will do. Thank yer.”
We end the call, phone placed down on the nightstand. I don’t much feel like sleeping, still on edge from – and that lass. I can’t stop thinking about that tiny girl. So tiny ….
But I need to sleep, tell myself that as I slide into bed, careful not to brush up against Al. It’s probably going to be a long day tomorrow ….
----------------
***Saturday 22nd January***
***9.15am***
“It looks like it’s starting tae heal, Al.” Though it still looks awful. I had to peel the bandages from him bit by bit, they were so stuck. Reapers don’t often get bandaged up … but they needed to keep … things in.
“E-Eric … please stop … poking at my intestines.”
“Ock, sorry, babe.”
“It … it’s okay.”
“Yer should be able tae leave yerr bandages off in a few hours.” Gently, I pull at the healthy skin around the wound. “Aye … it’s drying out.”
“I hope so. They’re … itchy.”
I chuckle as I cover the wound with a large dressing pad. “Aye, ah bet. Sweaty too.”
“Mmm.” He winces as I ease him into a sitting position, fisting the sheets as he keeps himself upright. The bandages are wrapped around him as quickly as I can, the poor lad hissing as I help him back down onto the bed.
“Yer alright?”
“F-fine ….” He closes his eyes, sucking in air – I wish the hospital hadn’t discharged him without pain medication. The co-codamol I bought isn’t doing a thing for him. Eyes opening again, he looks at me. “You … asked … what happened?”
I lean in a bit closer, because I’ve been wanting to know since last night. Ock … no, he needs to rest. “Aye, but ah don’t need tae know right now.”
“No … it’s okay.” He pauses, before pale lips part again. “That … that young girl … was part of our group.”
“They put her on collections?” I mean, I guessed, but …. “She’s just a baby.” She’s smaller than Carmen, cannae be older than four years old ….
“I … I know. I couldn’t believe it myself.”
“Yer think she’s been around a while?” They wouldn’t send someone so young out –
“No, Eric. She … she looked terrified – she, she was shaking like a leaf. I … I don’t think she knew what she was doing.”
“Then why did they let her leave training?”
“I … I don’t know. I can’t … understand it.” Air is blown onto my face as he sighs. “I felt so bad for her.”
“Aye ….” I do too. She looked so overwhelmed.
“Then the demons showed up … and … and Eric, they went straight for her.”
My blood starts to boil – how low does something have to be to go after a kid? “Bastards.”
“Mmm. I got hurt fending them off.” A sad expression – I haven’t seen that solemn, defeated look in so long ….
“What is it?”
“No … no one else wanted to help her, Eric. The rest of the group … just scattered.” It just keeps getting worse and worse …. “I … I know they were scared, we all are, but ….”
“Cowards. How could anyone – she’s just a baby.”
“She … she is. I … I hope she’s okay.”
“Aye, ah -.”
“I, I want to help her, b-but I don’t – I don’t even know her name.”
I reach a hand out, cup his cheek, because he’s getting worked up, upset. And I understand it, am up in arms about it myself, but worrying isn’t going to help him recover. “We’ll figure something out, Al.”
“W-we will?”
“Aye, once yer’re better -.”
“N-no.” His eyes fill with panic. “If, if she goes out on another reap, they’ll -.”
“Ah’ll speak tae William.” My thumb rubs against soft skin. “He’ll know what tae do. But yer need tae rest.”
“W-William.” I feel him relax against me. “Of course. Th-thank you.”
“It’s no bother.” I lean in, lips touching his forehead – it’s hot …. I pull away, back of my hand – “Yer’re burning up.”
“It … it’s probably just a re … reaction to the venom, Eric.”
“Aye, but -.”
“I … I don’t feel t … too bad. Don’t worry.”
“Aye, well, ah’ll get yer a damp cloth.” Need to get rid of that as soon as possible.
“Okay,” he gives me a small smile, “thank you.”
------------
“A child?” William questions, sounding surprised.
“Aye, she was in Al’s group yesterday. Yer didn’t know?”
“No … no. I didn’t realise that she was so young, only that she was a new recruit. That is why I put her in such a large group.”
“Well she shouldn’t have been out in the field in the first place. Ah don’t know – she’s just a wee girl. She cannae understand -.”
“It is a matter of numbers. With everything that is going on, it seems that they are pushing out new recruits as soon as possible, prepared or not.”
“Don’t defend -.”
“No, I am not. I am just stating facts.” He sighs down the phone. “I shall submit a report asking for her to be referred back to the academy. Leave it with me.”
“Will that work?”
“I shall make it work.”
“Aye … alright. Thanks.”
The call is ended … with a sigh. I was expecting it to make me feel more at ease, but I feel worse. I can read between the lines. It wasn’t just a matter of numbers. They sent that poor lass out as bait, ‘useless’ prey for the demons to swoop upon, to protect the experienced reapers around her. It’s sickening.
What is this world coming to?
----------------
***1.11pm***
My heartbeat quickens as I peel the now dry cloth away from Al’s head, reaching forward – ock, he’s cooled down. Good … that’s good. I was working myself into a bit of a tizzy there ….
--------------
***7.50pm***
“Y’ okay?” Ronnie asks, blurting it out as soon as I open the door. “Is Al okay?”
“Aye, aye, he’s on the mend.” The wounds have healed now, at least on the outside. I think there’s still some internal repairing to do – he was too sore to sit up a few hours ago.
“Ah, good – is he awake?”
“Nah, he’s knocked out at the minute.” Has been for most of the day.
“Oh, okay. I -.”
“Is William not with yer?”
“Oh, na, he’s lookin’ after Carmen.”
“Oh, alright.” Shite, I wanted –
“He said somethin’ ‘bout a kid though? He’s sorted it out.”
“Ahh, good.” Good.
“Yeah ….” He frowns. “But a little kid bein’ a reaper? That’s so weird.”
“It is. Ah don’t know what tae make of it.”
“Yer think she’s alright?”
“No, ah – come in. Ah’ll tell yer what ah know.”
“Alright.” He lifts up a plain white plastic bag. “I brought Chinese.”
“Oh, thank yer.” I didn’t even realise it was dinnertime … or how hungry I am. With everything that’s happened, eating really hasn’t crossed my mind.
“I got extra too – thought Al might want some?”
“He’s probably going tae be too tired.”
“Oh … okay.” Ock, don’t look so disappointed, lad.
“Ah’ll heat it up for him tomorrow.”
“Okay, cool.” He smiles at me.
As he sets the bag down in the kitchen, I ask “what did yer get him?”
“Chicken Chow Mein. That’s his favourite, right?”
“Aye, it is. He’ll be chuffed once he wakes up.”
Aye, that seems to have perked up him a bit.
Ahh, it’s great to have friends like Ronnie. I don’t know what I’d do without him.
--------------
***9.36pm***
I wave Ronnie off with a promise to phone him in the morning, mostly so he can check up on Al, but partly to figure out if we can do anything to help this girl. I just, I just don’t have the brain power to decide what’s best, and I don’t want to move forward without speaking to Al first.
I still don’t know her name.
But now William has managed to send her back to the academy, she’s not in any immediate danger. I’ll think about it tomorrow ….
The stairs are a slow climb, because I keep stopping – Grell ….
I can’t get the images of – it’s because of the attack. It’s brought it all back again ….
Grell ….
Stop it. You can’t do this to yourself. Not now. Not ever again.
I finally make it into the room – “Oh, yer’re awake.”
“Mmm. I’m feeling a bit better.”
“Great.” I’m over at the bed, feeling his forehead. His fever hasn’t come back. Good. “Yer’re looking better.” Pale, but better. “Yer fancy anything tae eat?”
“No … no,” he giggles weakly, “I don’t think my insides can handle food right now.”
Aye, good point …. “Alright. A drink?”
He shakes his head against the pillow.
“Aye, alright.” I slip into bed next to him, sliding him close, inch by inch. “This alright, babe? Not too painful?”
“It’s okay.” He snuggles his face against me – poor lad is about to doze off again already.
“Yer get some sleep, alright?”
“Hmm … okay. You too. Have you been sleeping okay?”
“Not too bad, aye.”
“Hmm, good.” He lifts his head. “Eric, was that the door?”
“The d – oh, aye, it is.” Who – “Ronnie’s probably forgotten something.”
“Ronnie was here?”
“Aye,” I slip out of bed, “he hasn’t long left.” The door shutting was probably what woke him up.
Giving him a goodnight kiss, I hurry out of the room – ock, Ronnie, give me a minute. I’m down the stairs, grabbing my keys as I pass through the hallway. The door – oh ….
It, it’s that wee girl again, and the nurse from yesterday ….
“Is -?”
“I’m sorry, I know it’s late, and I know it’s against procedure to give out patients’ addresses, but she came to the hospital to see Mr. Humphries, and she wouldn’t leave until she did.”
“No … that’s fine.”
“Can I leave her here for now? I’ll come back as soon as my shift -.”
“No, it’s fine, ah … ah’ll figure something out.”
She smiles softly at me. “Thank you.” Carefully, she opens her hand from around – ock, her hand is so tiny. “Go on, Emily, it’s okay.”
Emily ….
“Emily, you wanted to come here, didn’t you?” The nurse glances up at me again, whispers “she’s quite shy.”
“Aye ….” Aye, I can see that. She hasn’t made eye contact with me since I opened the door. “Emily is a very pretty name.”
No answer ….
“My name’s Eric.”
….
“Yer can talk tae me. It’s okay, ah’m not as scary as ah look, promise.”
Nothing ….
“Emily?”
“I … I’m sorry. It’s my fault.”
“Oh, no, sweetie, this isn’t your fault.”
“Ock, no, it’s not.” I stoop down – looming above her probably isn’t helping. “None of this is yerr fault.” Ock … she’s so grimy. How didn’t I notice it before? Her hair is greasy, matted together, and her clothes – she doesn’t have a clue how to look after herself. Why hasn’t anyone been looking out for her?
“It, it is. I got him hurt.”
“No ... no, Lass, yer didn't.”
She looks up, and my stomach drops. She’s so thin … so pale. And dark, black under her eyes. God, it brings back memories of the first time meeting Al, when yer’re so gaunt that there’s a permanent shadow cast above your cheekbones.
She … she looks just like Ronnie did as a kid ….
Lass … what happened to you?
She flinches backwards.
“Sorry.” I’d reached a hand out, out of instinct …. “Do yer want tae see Alan now?”
She nods at me slowly, turned away from me with her arms hugged around herself.
“I’ll see myself out,” the nurse says quietly.
“Alright. Thank yer.”
As the door clicks shut, I slowly reach a hand out again. “He’s upstairs, alright?”
She stares at my hand, seems so nervous.
“It’s okay, ah’m not going tae hurt yer.”
Her eyes meet the floor, and then she looks up again, reaching out slowly. Her … her hands are just as grubby, dirt and dried blood stuck under her fingernails. Ock, so tiny too. She touches mine, icy skin – “Are yer cold?”
A slow nod.
“Alright, I’ll find yer something warm tae wear once we go see Alan.”
“O-okay.”
“Alright, it’s this way.” We walk slowly, very slowly, but it seems – aye, she’s struggling, limping …. I thought – did she get hurt when the demons …? I want to pick her up and carry her up the stairs, but it’ll just scare her ….
She makes it up the stairs, somehow … and we go into the bedroom.
Al’s head turns slowly, the tiredness seeming to vanish as he lays eyes on Emily. “Oh.” Struggling to sit up, he winces, but gives her that soft smile of his as soon as he’s upright. “Hello.”
“Y-you okay?”
“I’m a lot better, thank you.” The smile’s still there, but I can see the upset forming in his eyes as she wobbles over to him. He feels so sorry for her too. “Are you -?”
“I … I’m s-sorry. It, it’s m-my fault.”
“What -?”
“I’m sorry! P-please don’t be m-mad.” God … what has this kid been through? Someone so young shouldn’t be – she shouldn’t be fretting, panicking like this.
“I’m not mad. It’s not your fault -.”
“Emily,” I drop in.
“Emily …. Emily, none of this is your fault, okay?” He says softly.
“B-but -.”
“It’s not. You … don’t have to … apologise for anything, okay?”
“R-really?”
“Yep. And … I’m okay … so don’t worry.”
“You … you don’t look okay ….” A tiny hand reaches up, fingers curling into the loose sleeve of Al’s nightshirt. She’s really taken to him. I’m not surprised – he was probably the first person … the only person … to try to help her. “You look poorly.”
“I’m … f … fine, I … promise.”
No … he’s getting more tired by the second …. His head’s starting to bob ….
“Emily, it’s getting late. We need tae let Al rest.”
She turns around – ock, don’t give me that look. “B-but -.”
“It’s okay, Emily. I’ll still … be here in the morning.” He eases himself back down into a flat position, too exhausted to sit up any longer. “We’ll talk then, okay?”
Silence ….
“Emily,” I extend a hand towards her, “let’s go downstairs, alright?”
Slowly … sadly, she nods. With a whispered “okay …” her hand touches mine.
“Goodnight, Emily,” Al says softly, giving me a look to tell me to take care of her.
I give him a quick nod.
“N-night.”
Slowly, I lead her out of the room, down the stairs. My feet – what’s that sound? I glance – she’s avoiding eye contact again …. “Emily, are yer okay?” No, no, she’s really not. I get down in front of her – she’s trying not to cry, to hold it in. “What is it, Lass?” A tiny balled up fist goes to her eye. “Come on, talk tae me. Emily, look at me.” I get a shake of the head. “Come on, yer can tell me. It’s alright.”
“M-mad.”
“Ah’m not mad.”
“N-no,” a sob slips out, “b-be mad.”
“No, no, ah won’t be.”
“P-promise.”
“Ah promise. Just tell me what’s wrong.”
“L-lonely.”
Oh, Lass …. “Yer’re lonely?”
She nods, starts to bawl – my heart sinks. I just want to pick her up and cuddle her. This … this poor girl – she just looks so broken, so vulnerable ….
“Yer don’t have tae feel lonely, Emily. Ah’m here. Alan’s here. Yer can stay here.”
The hand drops, and she looks at me with watery eyes. “C-can?”
“Aye, of course yer can.” I try to reassure her with a smile. “Yer can stay here as long as yer need, okay?”
Sniff. Sniff.
“Is that what yer want?”
Ahh, that was a quick nod.
“Alright. Dry those eyes then.”
The back of her hand rubs roughly against her cheek.
“Great.” I push myself back to my feet. “Let’s get some sleep, okay?”
“Sleep ….”
-------------
***3.14am***
She’s curled up on a chair in the living room now, so tiny she fits on the cushion between the arms. Even Al’s jumper, as small as he is, swamps her, could wrap around her twice.
I pull my glasses off, give my eyes a rough rub before slipping them back on again. It’s past three in the morning, but I don’t want to fall asleep before she does.
I think that’s going to be a while yet though – she isn’t showing any signs of going to sleep any time soon. No great surprise there. Being in a strange place with people she barely knows – she’s going to be on edge.
Her eyes dart between me and one of the pups sleeping on the floor and back again before she settles on the dog, staring at him. She’s seemed interested in him since we came down here.
“Yer can pet him if yer want. He won’t bite.”
She slips off of the chair before I finish talking, pulling – that leg is really causing her bother. It should be healing. If it’s not better by tomorrow, I’ll ask her what happened to it. Aye … she’ll probably be a bit more at ease, a bit more likely to talk about it tomorrow.
Slowly, she reaches out, fingertips grazing the top of Toby’s ear. “Soft ….”
“Aye, he is. Do yer like him?”
“Y-yeah.” She strokes at his head and then just flops down onto him. Toby flinches a wee bit, looking around at her before going back to resting his chin against the floor. Bless. He’s such a chilled out wee pup.
Emily curls into him, snuggling down into his fur.
“Is he comfy?”
“Yeah ….”
Ahh, she sounds sleepy. “Yer want tae sleep there?”
She looks up at me, eyes going wide. “Is … is that okay?”
“Aye, of course it is.” It’s not going to be the most comfortable spot, but if it makes her happy.
“Okay.”
I get up from the sofa, grab a blanket from nearby. It’s draped over her, tucked around her loosely – I don’t want to scare her by touching her. “Goodnight, Emily.”
“Good … goodnight.”
Chapter 39: Eric. Settling in.
Chapter Text
***Sunday 23rd January***
***6.56am***
“Uhh ….” What time is it? Rolling over, I dig my phone out of my pocket. Still early … alright. Emily’s still asleep – good … good. May as well get a few more hours in while I can ….
I shift around, trying to get comfortable again – ahh, that’s better ….
Aye, think I’ve found the winning spot ….
--------------
***9.18am***
“Hnnn ….”
Bang!
What the hell was – the floor. I look over the sofa – Al’s on the floor. “Shite.” I scramble over to him, “yer alright?” pulling him to his feet.
“F-fine.” His arm wraps around his stomach, a look of pain on his face. “Still … just a little sore.”
“Yer sure? Ah can take yer back -.”
“N-no, no, I’m fine.”
“Aye … alright.”
He slips out of my grasp, walking gingerly over to the sofa. Gripping onto the arm, he eases himself down onto the cushion with a huff.
I join him. “Yer need -?”
“Al-Alan?”
I look across the room, see Emily sitting up, staring at the both of us.
“Oh, good morning, Emily.” Al leans forward, just a tad. “Did you sleep okay?”
He gets a slow nod. “Comfy.” Carefully, she gets to her feet, moving – she’s still limping …. I think – aye, looks like it’s her hip causing her problems ….
“Emily … is your leg hurting you?” Al asks before I figure out how to phrase the question.
She freezes, staring up at us. “Wh-what?”
“You’re not walking properly,” he says as softly as he can.
“Aye, yer’re limping. Is it yerr hip? Does yerr hip hurt?”
“Hip ….” She whispers, nodding.
“Why? Did … the demons hurt it?”
“N-no … Mommy hurt it when, when I was l-little.”
My stomach drops. I, I can only guess what shite she’s been put through. “Well … it shouldn’t be hurting yer now.”
“Yeah, all the owwies go away when you turn into a reaper,” Al explains, “so you’ll be able to walk properly if you try.”
It must be a mental thing with her, it just has to be. She’s so used to dragging herself around like this that – ock, poor lass.
She doesn’t say anything, eyes turning to the floor. Ock, does she think we’re telling her off? “Emily -.”
“But we can deal with that later, okay?” Al says, must have noticed her reaction too.
Emily glances up again, fiddling with the long sleeve of the jumper. “O-okay.” She shuffles a little closer to us, hand reaching up. Al’s nightshirt is tugged on gently.
“You want to come up here?”
A nod.
“Okay.” Al bends down stiffly, huffing as he lifts her from under the armpits. As soon as she’s plonked down in his lap, she twists around, rising onto her knees, pulling herself up his body. Her face buries in his neck.
Al chuckles a bit awkwardly. “Is … is that comfy?”
“Yeah.”
“Okay.” Carefully, he slips one arm around her back.
We sit in the quiet for a wee while before I decide to break it. “Do yer want something tae eat?”
It’s quiet for another moment before she peels herself away from Al, blinking around at me. “Y-yeah.”
I bet she’s starving. “What do yer fancy?”
The eye contact breaks again, green eyes looking down. “I … I dunno.”
“Why don’t we go into the kitchen?” Al asks. “See if anything looks yummy?”
“O-okay.”
---------------
My gut rumbles loudly as I take another two rounds of golden bread from the toaster. I don’t know how Al’s gone so long without food. Even with that Chinese last night, I’m still starving.
“Here.” I glance over my shoulder, watching as Al holds out a tissue. The poor lass started crying when she couldn’t figure out what she wanted to eat. I … I think she was scared of asking, telling us what she wanted, in case we got mad at her.
The lass just stares at the surface of the kitchen table, refuses to look up.
“Come on, dry those eyes. It’s okay.” His hand inches closer, dabbing at her cheeks lightly with the tissue.
I turn back to the toast, slathering the slices with thick layers of butter. I know it won’t do anything to help her now, but … but that logic isn’t stopping the feeling of responsibility to feed her up. No kid should be this skinny ….
“Emily, do yer want anything on yerr toast?” Ock, no, don’t put her on the spot again. Give her a few choices, at least, to take the pressure off. “We have strawberry jam, or chocolate spread?”
“Or you can just have it with butter,” Al adds.
“J-jam.”
“Alright.” I go over to the fridge, listening as Al starts waffling on about jam. He’s obviously trying to distract her – ock, that was a bit of a giggle. Bless ….
-------------
Me and Al exchange glances over the table before my eyes go back to Emily, the lass cramming toast into her mouth without even taking a breath. She’s ravenous, absolutely starving.
I … I shouldn’t really be surprised – she couldn’t have had much access to food since she came here – but to see her … to just see her so desperately hungry …. It’s a real shame ….
She scrambles for another piece of toast – ack, the orange juice – “Ock, shite!” I jump up as it spills –
Emily scarpers – “Ock, Emily, no, no, don’t – ah, ah didn’t mean tae shout.”
She starts shaking, looking at me like I’m going to –
“It just startled me. Ah’m not mad, okay?” I drop down onto one knee in front of her, sighing as she inches away. “Ah’m sorry for raising my voice.”
Fingers pull at the jumper sleeve again. “It … it’s okay.” Her teeth scrape against her lips. “S-sorry. I … I’ll clean it up.”
“Ock, no, Lass, it’s alright. Ah’ll deal with that. Yer just finish off yerr breakfast, alright?”
“Okay.”
As she pulls herself back up onto the kitchen chair, I tear a couple of sheets from the kitchen towel roll. The juice is mopped – Al’s barely eaten any of his cereal …. “Yer not hungry, babe?”
“N-no.” He shifts in his chair, arm sliding around his stomach. “I … I don’t feel too well.”
“Wh-what’s wrong?” Emily squeaks.
Al forces a smile in her direction. “I just feel a bit sicky.”
“B-because the demons hurt you?”
Al pauses, probably because he doesn’t want to make her feel bad again. “Yes … but I’ll be okay.”
“Yer should lay down.”
“Hmm … I think I will.” Grabbing onto the edge of the table, he pushes himself to his feet.
“C-can I come too?” Emily asks.
“Of course you can.” He walks slowly towards the door. “Just bring your food with you.”
“Ah’ll bring it in.” With the way that leg is, I don’t want to risk her dropping it. She slips out of her seat as I pick the plate up from the table, following her into the living room.
As soon as he’s on the sofa, she is too, pushing up against him. “Will … will you really be okay?”
“I’ll be fine,” Al smiles, giving her a wee side-hug. “Don’t worry.”
------------
***11.33am***
“Ock, that’s adorable.” She’s fast asleep on the sofa, spread out like a starfish. I’ve never seen anyone look so comfortable.
I bet she needs it – can’t have had many restful nights since becoming a reaper ….
“Hmm … it is.”
I lay a blanket down gently over her before heading for the thick armchair, Al following stiffly. He eases himself down onto my lap, head falling against my shoulder. My hand goes to his back, palm working up and down in slow motions. “Yer should head tae bed, babe.”
He shifts around, rubbing at his head. “I … I think I will. Will you be okay with Emily?”
“Aye, we’ll be fine.”
“Okay.” He pushes himself up from me shakily –
“Yer need help getting up the stairs?”
“N-no, I’ll be fine.”
“Alright.”
“But can you ask Ronnie for some of Carmen’s old clothes?”
“Aye, ah’ll phone him in a bit.”
“And if -.”
“Go tae bed, Al,” I smile.
“Okay, okay,” he laughs lightly, “I’m going.”
“Alright. Goodnight.”
“No, not goodnight.” A wee giggle escapes him. “If I’m not up in a few hours, poke me.” He raises his arm, glancing at his watch. “Call me at one-o’clock.”
“Aye, alright,” I nod, knowing that I’m not going to. It’s obvious his body still has some repairing to do. I best let that happen.
-----------------
***12.24pm***
“Yeah, sure, she can borrow some,” Ronnie says down the phone.
“Thanks.” Wait …. “Do yer have any older clothes?”
“Older clothes?” He asks, sounding confused.
“Aye, from last year. She’s a bit smaller than Carmen.”
“Uh … yeah … should ‘ave some … somewhere.”
“If yer don’t, that’s -.”
“Na, na, I know we kept some. I’ll jus’ ‘ave ta ask Will.”
“Aye, alright. There’s no great rush.”
“Uh, I’ll probs be down in a bit. Got somewhere ta be later.”
“Grandma dragging yer around London again?”
“Ha, how did y’ guess?”
I chuckle down the phone. “Just calling from past experiences, ah guess.”
“Heh … good point ….”
--------------
***1.13pm***
“Yer want anything tae eat, Lass?” I ask, breaking the silence.
She hasn’t long woken up, but seems more on edge again with Al upstairs. I get a shake of the head, and then a yawn, tiny hand nudging her glasses up to rub at her eye.
“Still full from breakfast?”
“Y-yeah.”
“Aye, okay.” I glance around the room, trying to think of something else to say … something to keep her occupied. Oh … we have a few board games … but I don’t think she’d be up for playing those. Uh – ock, you idiot. There’s a TV in the room for a reason. “Do yer like cartoons?”
Her head lifts up again, eyes meeting mine. “I … I dunno.”
She doesn’t – don’t tell me she didn’t even ….
“Th … they sound fun ….”
“Aye, they are, they’re great for a laugh.”
“Okay.”
I slip off of the chair, snatching up the remote. The TV comes to life, blue TV guide flashing up as I press the menu button. “Hm, let’s see if we can find yer something good.” I scroll through – ock, they’re re-running old episodes of Scooby-Doo. Great stuff. “This is a good one. Yer want tae try it?”
“Okay.”
I click onto it – ock, that’s loud. I hurry to turn the volume down, not wanting to scare her.
“D-doggy.”
“Aye, that’s right. He’s a cute pup, isn’t he?” I smile.
“Yeah.” She slides from the sofa onto the floor, scooting closer to the TV stand. “Cute ….”
A few minutes go by, Emily inching closer, leaning forward, a little at a time. She’s completely engrossed.
A giggle – that’s the cutest sound. Bless her. Digging my phone out of my pocket, I check for notifications. It’s probably best to just leave her to it. Watching her is just going to put her on edge.
Ah, the door – “Emily, Emily, it’s alright. It’s just the doorbell.”
“Oh, o … okay.”
“Yer just stay there, alright? Ah’ll be right back.”
“Okay.” She twists back towards the TV as I head out of the room. Opening the door, I’m met with a smile from Ronnie.
“Hey.”
“Hey.” I spot the black bag nestled in his arms. “Ock,” the bag is taken from him, “thanks for bringing these.” I can get Emily in the bath now. The wee lass really does need a wash ….
“No probs. It’s ….” The smile slips, the colour draining –
“Yer alright, Lad?”
He doesn’t answer, not even looking me in the eye. No … he’s looking behind – I turn, see Emily standing in the hallway.
Oh. “Ronnie -.”
“I … I should ….” He staggers backwards out of the doorway.
“Wait a min – Emily, stay there, alright? Ah’ll be right back.” I yank the door shut, closing the gap between us. Shite, he looks like he’s about to throw up. “Ronnie -.”
“S-sorry, I, I jus’ ….” His body starts to shake. “She, she ….”
“She looks just like yer did, ah know.”
A shrill laugh slips out, voice cracking. “Y-yeah, n-no kiddin’.” He turns away, “shit,” turning back almost instantly, “th-tha fuck has tha’ kid been through?”
“Ah don’t know. Ah’m not even sure ah want tae know.”
“R-right.”
“Aye.” Reaching out, I pat him gently on the shoulder. “Yer going tae be alright?”
The gulp he makes is audible. “Y-yeah ….” He sucks in a deep breath through his teeth. “Yeah, I … I’ll be okay. I, I jus’ wasn’t ex-expectin’ tha’, y’ know?”
“Aye … ah should have warned yer. Ah’m sorry.”
“Na … na, it’s not y’ – I … I’m jus’ bein’ stupid.”
“Ock, no, yer’re not. It’s understandable, Lad.”
“R-right.” He looks down at his feet, shifting from one to another. “I-I think I’m gonna go, alright?”
“Aye, that’s fine,” I say gently. “No bother.” I … I really cannae blame him. I wouldn’t want to be staring my past directly in the face if I were him either. “Yer need a hug before yer go?”
I’m met with watery eyes. “P-please.”
--------------------
***1.40pm***
“Aye, that should be warm enough for yer,” I smile, pulling my hand out of the bath water. “Yer going tae be okay in here?”
She stares up at me, fresh pair of clothes draped over her folded arms. “Yeah.”
“Alright. Shout me if yer need anything.”
After getting a small nod, I head out of the room, pulling the door shut behind me. There’s shuffling from inside of the room, and then splashing. Aye, she’s fine.
Taking a few steps away from the door, I pull out my phone; need to check my messages.
Still nothing ….
I texted Ronnie to make sure he was alright, but haven’t heard a peep back from him. I … I know he’s probably just busy with his Grandma, but I hope he’s okay. Poor lad was pretty shaken up.
I really should have given him a heads-up ….
-------------------
***2.15pm***
She’s been in there for a while …. “Emily, yer alright?”
“I … I’m coming.”
“No, it’s alright, don’t rush -.”
The door pops open, Emily shuffling – “Ock, don’t yer look pretty, Lass.” Still so pale and gaunt, but she looks so much better with all the grime washed off of her.
“P-pretty?”
“Aye.”
“Pretty ….” She smiles up at me, a wee genuine smile that warms my heart. We need to get her to do that more often.
“Do yer feel better?”
“Yeah.” She pulls at her jumper, a red one that doesn’t really go with bright yellow leggings, but those are what caught her eye. “These clothes are n-nice.”
“Aye, they really suit yer.” And they’re a pretty good fit. The jumper is a bit baggy, but I think that’s how it’s supposed to be. I hold out a hand to her. “Let’s get that hair dried off.”
“Okay.”
--------------
***5.05pm***
Ock, finally, a text. Hey, sorry, I was …. I click on the notification, bringing up the full message. Hey, sorry, I was stuck with Grandma. Yeah, I’m alright.
Aye … I’m not so convinced. Pressing reply, I – footsteps are coming down the stairs. Glancing up, I see Al stepping through the door, giving me a drawn-out death-glare. “This is a strange one-o’clock,” he murmurs.
I turn back to my phone. “Yer needed tae rest.”
With a sigh, he sinks down next to me on the sofa. “You’re probably right.”
“Aye. Yer feeling better?”
“Much, thank you. Emily?” She turns around on the floor. “Oh, you look nice.”
Ock, there’s that sweet smile again. It’s absolutely adorable. “Th-thanks.”
“Are you okay?”
Another small smile, along with a nod.
“Good. Do you … remember where your apartment is?”
Oh, aye, she probably has some belongings there too. I’d forgotten about that.
“I … dunno.”
“Okay … do -?”
“It, it’s by a p-park.”
“Ahh, it’s probably the one on Lewisham Street.” That’s the only apartment block for new recruits I know of that’s by any greenery.
“Oh, you’re probably right.”
“Aye.” I turn back to my phone. Though there’s a good chance Ronnie isn’t really alright, pressing the issue probably isn’t going to help.
Alright, take care.
-------------------
“Does this look familiar?” Al asks, Emily’s hand in his as we stand in front of the complex.
“Y-yeah.” Her spare hand rises, wee index finger pointing forward. “That’s where I was.”
“The top floor?”
“Yeah.”
We head inside. God … this brings back memories. It’s just as dark and dim as the place they shoved me when I first came here. Why anyone would send a child to a place like this, I’ll never know. I cannae understand it.
Al picks Emily up, because her leg is bothering her, holding her on his hip as we enter the lift. It creaks and shudders on the way up, metal screeching as it comes to a stop. The doors part slowly.
“It, it’s the end one,” Emily says, pointing down the hallway.
“Okay.” As we reach the doorway, I see a tower of boxes piled against the wall, deliveries she hasn’t opened.
Alan glances at them too, probably to check the name on the address, before he ports inside. Emily lost her key somewhere along the line. I follow, ending up in a small, bare apartment the size of a hotel room. There’s … there’s really nothing in here, apart from an unmade bed and a small heap of clothes.
Al goes over to the wardrobe in the room, taking a look inside. There’s obviously nothing inside of it, because he shuts it again quickly. Same with the drawers.
“Do you have anything in the kitchen cupboards?” Al asks, glancing towards the eating area.
“No.”
My stomach drops. I was expecting as much, but still … she must have in constant pain from the hunger ….
“Okay. Then … we’ll grab this stuff and head back, okay?”
Emily nods eagerly. “Okay.” Can’t say I blame her. I’d want out of this dump as soon as too.
-------------------
***6.44pm***
“Here yer go, Lass,” I smile, placing down a plate piled high with bangers and mash in front of her. It barely touches the surface before she’s scarfing it down – I doubt it’s even touching the sides. And that’s after eating a pile of chocolate just an hour ago, a present that the nurse from yesterday brought round.
Her and the other nurses that had seen her around the hospital got together to buy her a hamper. It was a great surprise, it really was – nice to know someone else out there gave a damn about the poor kid. They … they probably felt just as sorry for her as we do.
I turn back around, grabbing my own – ock, the door. Great timing there ….
“I’ll go -.”
“No, ah’ll answer it.” Al really needs to get some food in him, and Ronnie will kill me if he doesn’t finish off his Chinese.
Grabbing my keys, I go to the door, opening – “Oh, hey, Lad.”
“Hey.” Ronnie scratches at the back of his head, glancing at everything but my face.
“Yer alright?”
“Yeah … yeah, I’m fine. I … I’m sorry ‘bout earlier.”
“Ock, there’s no need tae apologise.” Reaching out, I pat his shoulder, finally getting proper eye contact from him. “As long as yer’re alright.”
“Thanks.” His lips turn up a little.
“Yer are alright, aren’t yer?”
“Y-yeah, yeah, jus’ had a moment, y’ know?”
“Aye … aye, that’s completely understandable.”
“Yeah …. Oh, I found a few more bits for Emily. Do tha clothes fit alright?”
“Like a glove. Yer want tae say hello?”
The smile falters. “Um … yeah, sure.”
“There’s no pressure.”
“Na … na, it’s cool. I’ll come in.” He slips past me. “Is she doin’ alright?”
“Aye,” I click the door shut, locking it again, “she seems tae be settling in okay.”
“Awesome.”
“Aye.” I head for the kitchen, Ronnie following a wee way back behind me. As I walk through the doorway, Emily looks up at me … then behind me. She leans away a little, but doesn’t scraper like I feared she might. Maybe because she got a glimpse of him earlier. “Wh-who …?”
“Emily, this is our friend, Ronnie.”
“Hey,” Ronnie says more cheerfully than he’s probably feeling.
“Hello.” Emily stays staring at him, not moving, barely blinking, like she’s waiting for his next move.
“Yer want some dinner?” I ask, heading back over to the plate I already made up for myself.
“Na, I’ve jus’ eaten.”
“Yer sure? We have plenty.” Mainly to keep the servings coming for Emily, but I doubt even she’ll be able to put this amount away.
He glances at Emily and then back at me. “Alright, jus’ a bit. Thanks.” Ahh … probably to put Emily a bit more at ease. And it seems to work, Emily taking it as cue to tuck in again.
Grabbing another plate, I slap on a bit of mash potato and a few sausages. “Here yer go.”
“Ohh, looks delish. Thanks.”
-------------------
***10.37pm***
“Yer comfy there, Lass?” Doesn’t look all that comfortable, squished up in the corner of the sofa, but she seems like she’s about to doze off.
“Yeah ….”
“Alright.” Picking up the remote, I turn the volume down on the TV. Not too low though, or I’ll be dozing off myself.
-----------
***Monday 24th January***
***1.05am***
“You should go up,” Al says, pulling his cheek away from my shoulder. “It’s getting really late.”
“Nah, yer go. Ah’ll be alright.”
“Are you sure?”
“Aye,” I smile, patting his thigh gently, “ah’ll be fine sleeping down here.”
“But you slept down here last night too.”
“Aye, ah know, but ah don’t mind. Yer get some rest.
Ahh, he’s got his thinking face on. “No … I’ll stay down here too.”
My shoulders hitch up in a wee shrug. “Alright, suit yerself. Blankets?”
He laughs quietly. “I’ll get the blankets.”
--------------
***1.39am***
“Al … keep still, would yer?” He’s been fidgeting … fidgeting … fidgeting ….
“Sorry ….” He turns again. “I can’t sleep.”
“Yer feeling sick again?”
“No … no, it’s not that ….”
“Then what is it?”
With a sigh, he leans into me. “I … I can’t stop thinking about … Grell.”
My heart skips – ock, just hearing her name …. My stomach starts to twist. “Gr-Grell?”
“Mmm. The attack – she, she must have been in so much pain.”
Pain – flashes of her, broken and bloody – pain ….
His legs swing up, knees pressing into his chest. “Even the Thorns – I … I’ve never felt pain like it.”
“A-aye, aye ….”
“Oh, Eric, I, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean -.”
“No … no, it’s fine.”
“No … I’ve upset you. I shouldn’t -.”
“No, Al, don’t – yer can tell me anything. Aye, it’s upsetting, but it’s upsetting yer too.” I grip onto him, squeezing him tight. “If there’s something bothering yer, ah’d rather know.”
“Okay.” Twisting, he buries his nose in my shirt. “I … miss her.”
“So do ah ….” I can feel her absence now more than ever. She’d have been a great help with Emily ….
---------------
***8.21am***
“No! I don’t wanna!” Emily’s really upset, on the verge of a tantrum. She really doesn’t want to go to the academy.
“I know,” Al bends down in front of her, “but you have to.”
“No!”
“Yes. You -.”
“Fuck off!” I’m taken aback for a sec – a … a wee lass shouldn’t know a word like that …. Her mom –
“Em-Emily, don’t swear at me.”
She just starts screaming louder –
“Lass, Lass, stop. We -.”
“I’m not going!” She tries to run off, but Al catches her, picking her up as he stands. A shriek, a scream, legs and arms swinging –
“Emily, stop it, stop it,” Al says calmly, softly, “don’t hit me. It’s not nice to hit others. Listen, Emily, listen to me. We don’t want you to do anything you don’t want to, but we can’t do anything. If you don’t go, we’ll all get in trouble.”
“N-noo,” she wails, face falling onto Al’s shoulder. Poor Lass ….
“It’s okay.” Al bounces her lightly. “It’ll be okay.”
“Aye, the academy is a lot safer than being out on reaps.”
Emily snivels, wee hand curling in Al’s shirt. “I, I d-don’t like it.”
“Why not?” Al rubs at her back lightly. “Because it’s boring?”
“B-because I’m t-too st-stupid.”
“Ock, no, yer’re not.”
“A-am. I d-don’t un-understand anything.”
“You don’t understand the lessons?” Al asks.
“Y-yeah.”
“Aww, Emily, it’s not because you’re stupid.”
“A-am. The … the teacher s-said I was.”
Al locks eyes with me, frowning. “They did?”
“Y-yeah. They, they k-kept shouting at me.”
Bastards – why would they – she’s just a wee baby …. “Yer ignore them, Emily.”
“And if they do that again, tell us. They shouldn’t be being so mean.”
“St-stupid.”
“No, no, you’re not. These lessons, they’re meant for adults. They’re really hard.”
“Aye, ah found them confusing too.”
“Yeah. It’s because they’re hard, not because you’re stupid. You’re not stupid at all.”
“Y-you r-really th-think so?”
“Yep. And if something confuses you, or you don’t understand anything, you can come to us. We’ll try to help you understand, okay?”
“O … okay.”
“Alright.” I shift a little closer. “Yer think yer can be a brave lass now and go?”
Ock … that wasn’t a happy look. “O-okay … I … I’ll try ….”
“Ock, good lass.”
“Let’s find you out a clean uniform, okay?”
“Okay ….”
Chapter 40: William. East End Angel.
Summary:
Overlaps slightly with previous chapter.
Chapter Text
***Sunday 23rd January***
***9.33pm***
“I think that will do for tonight.” Having reached the end of the chapter, I close the book.
“Nooo.” Carmen folds her arms over her chest, pouting at me. “One more.”
“No, Carmen, it is getting late.”
“But -.”
“You don’t want to be tired for lessons tomorrow, do you?”
“No ….” Her eyes light up. “Can we read more when you come home?”
“Of course we can.”
“Okay!” She leans up, arms wrapping around my neck. “Goodnight, Daddy.” I receive a soft peck on the cheek, return the gesture.
“Goodnight, Carmen.” I tuck her into bed, leaving the nightlight on for her. Carefully, I shut the door, irritated as it lets out a grating creak. I really must get around to oiling the hinges … most of the door hinges in this house. It is an old house, after all.
Quietly, I cross the landing, heading into the main bedroom. There is no movement, Ronald hidden under the duvet. “Ronald?”
A mass of blonde hair appears from under the sheets, Ronald peeking out at me. “Yeah?”
“Sorry, did I wake you?”
“Na.”
The response is short, sharp for him. I suppose it is no great surprise. He came home earlier, looking like he was about to vomit, has been a little off ever since.
I reach the bed with swift strides, slipping under the covers. “Are you alright?”
“Yeah.”
“You’re not.”
With a sigh, he flops against me, arms hugging around my chest. “No … I am. I really am.”
“You -.”
“J-jus’ a bit shaken up, I guess.” He shifts again, pressing against my collarbone. “But I’ll be alright.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yeah. It’s jus’ put me in a bad headspace, y’ know?”
“Yes, I can understand that.”
“But it’s nothin’ a good night’s sleep can’t fix.”
“I -.”
“She … she’s a real sweet girl, Will. I hope she’s gonna be okay.”
“I am sure she will be. She has Eric and Alan to look out for her.”
“Yeah … yeah, you’re right.”
-----------------
***Monday 24th January***
***3.31am***
“Will … y’ awake?”
“Yes.”
“I didn’t wake y’ up, did I?”
“No, no … I think I need a drink.” I slip on my glasses, glance over at the clock. Oh. “Have you been awake all this time?”
“Yeah … can’t sleep.”
“Ronald,” rolling over, I slip an arm over around him, “she is going to be alright.”
“I … I know. Mind … mind’s jus’ racin’ a bit at tha minute.”
“Is there anything I can do to help?”
He glances away. “I, I’ll be fine.”
It is obvious there is something he needs. “Tell me. Whatever you need.”
“N-na, I don’t wanna keep y’ up.”
“You don’t have to worry about that. I wish to help.”
“O-okay. Can we watch some TV?”
I offer him a smile. “Of course we can.”
----------------
My fingers comb through the hair at the back of Ronald’s head as he rests against my shoulder, eyes opening and closing in a slow blinking. He is about to doze off, attention completely lost on the movie playing.
Leaning into me further, he lifts his feet onto the couch. “Will ….” His voice is quiet, flat. “I’m … sorry ‘bout this.”
“Ronald -.”
“I shouldn’t be lettin’ it ge’ ta me like this.”
“You cannot help it, Ronald. It isn’t your fault.”
“It is. I -.”
“No, it isn’t. I am sure you don’t want to feel this way.”
“No … I don’t, b-but I … I’m still sorry.”
“Don’t be.” He can hardly help external triggers. “But try not to dwell on it. As you said, Emily will be alright.” But that isn’t the only issue – I am quite aware of that. “And those … things, they are in the past now. Whatever Emily may have been through, you are safe -.”
“It … it’s not tha’, Will. It, it freaked me out, y-yeah, but I’m not scared. I … I think I’m jus’ sad.”
“Sad?”
“Yeah. Think … thinkin’ ‘bout Emily made me think – it, it’s put me in a bad headspace. And it’s annoyin’ because it’s not ‘bout me – I shouldn’t be this knocked ‘bout.”
“No … but seeing yourself in her – it is going to have an effect.”
“Y-yeah.” He sighs deeply. “Yeah, y’re right.”
I kiss him atop the head. “It will be alright.”
“Yeah … I know.” His lips touch my jawline in a lax kiss. “Thanks for listenin’, babe. I … I do feel a bit better.”
“It is quite alright.”
“Mmm.” He begins to relax against me, breath on the surface of my skin tapering off into slow, gentle gusting.
Turning off the Television, I lean my cheek against him. I am sure he will feel better by morning.
-------------
***7.35am***
“Will, wake up, babe.”
“Yes … yes, I am awake.” I reach – oh, yes … my glasses are still on my face. Opening my eyes, I am met with a wide, glowing smile. “You’re feeling better?”
“Yeah, way better, thanks.” He leans in, pecking me lightly on the cheek. “Think I jus’ needed ta switch off for a bit, y’ know?”
“Yes, yes … that is understandable. I am – what is that smell?”
“Ah, I made breakfast.”
“Oh, you didn’t have to do that.”
“Ehh, I kinda did,” he chuckles, “I kept y’ up half tha night.”
“You still didn’t have to.” I smile. “But thank you.”
“Mommy!” Carmen’s voice sounds shrilly from the kitchen.
Ronald turns towards the doorway. “Yeah?”
“There’s no milk!”
Oh … drat, I knew there was something I had forgotten to do yesterday. “We’re out.”
A short laugh comes from Ronald. “Great ….” He heads towards the doorway. “We ‘aven’t got any. Jus’ ‘ave some orange juice.”
“Okay! Mommy, no orange juice!”
… Dammit ….
------------
***8.56am***
I ended up making a mad dash to the store, hair unkempt and clothes thrown on, to retrieve a carton of milk as Carmen didn’t seem too pleased with me. Honestly, I fear what the store clerk thought of me, dishevelled and frantic. A madman, surely.
Ronald appears back in the kitchen, having just dropped Carmen off at her Grandmother’s. Not due into work until ten, he will probably spend the free time lounging in front of the Television. I swallow down the last dregs of coffee from my cup before standing, depositing it in the bowl in the sink.
As I pull up the lever on the tap, Ronald speaks. “Leave tha’, babe. I’ll wash it before I head off.”
“No, it is fine, it will only -.”
“Na, leave it. I’ll probs ‘ave somethin’ else ta eat before I go ta work.”
“More food?” My hand hovers above the tap before I turn the water off. “You’ve only just eaten.” Grabbing the tea-towel from the rail of the oven, I rub it against my hands, fingers slightly damp from touching the cup in the sink. “Such a gannet.”
“Heh, not my fault tha toast didn’t fill me up.”
“Your fault that you passed up on the fruit bowl.” I look at him, shooting him a feigned look of judgment.
He pulls an expression of disgust. “An orange isn’t gonna cut it. Bleugh.”
“You are such a child,” I chuckle. Oh, I should probably – I check my watch, seeing that I indeed only have a few minutes before the start of my shift. “I should get going.”
“Alright.” Closing the gap between us, he leans in, giving me a soft peck on the cheek. “‘Ave a nice day, babe.”
“Yes, you too. Stay safe.”
“I will.”
------------------
***1.05pm***
My shift has been slow so far … thankfully. Though boring, I am glad for the break, the quiet and recently lacking peace. No attacks … barely any sightings of demons. It has been bliss.
Yet … with my lunch break almost over, I am not going to hold out any hope that the afternoon will be more of the same.
I head back into the office building from a café close to the ease side of the building, a small but popular institution built a little over a year ago. If I am not mistaken, it is owned by the human wife of a reaper high up in administration. At the very least, the staff are all human. Times are really changing, rules relaxing – it is a strange thing.
I grip the second cup of coffee I bought before leaving, mainly for warmth, close to my chest as I enter through the front of the building. As I near the lift, I see a group of reapers chatting in hushed tones – “Kennedy.”
The youthful man flinches at my voice – highly amusing. He knows he has been caught in the wrong. “S-sir?”
“You were due to start your shift five minutes ago, were you not?”
“Y-yes. Sorry, Sir, I, I’ll head to my office right away.”
I give him a curt nod, staring after him as he rushes to the lift to the right of me. The other members of the gaggle disperse, revealing the newspaper stand they were standing in front of … a stand with various newspapers … from the human world?
Though it is not unheard of for us to bulk buy newspapers from the human world alongside writing our own, it does not happen unless … unless there has been a shocking or major development.
With everything that is happening, I haven’t bought a newspaper, let alone read one, in over a week.
I hear a curse word, loud but distant, glance up. Newspapers are gripped in every hand, reapers on their dinner-breaks crowded – what … what have I missed?
Thoughts of demons – I snatch a paper up, and within an instant, my blood runs cold.
A bridge, police cars and diving teams, and a name … a name I recognise instantly. Emily Hannagan.
The headline … it tells me everything I need to know.
‘Hunt for Our East End Angel Ends in Tragedy.’
Chapter 41: Eric. Reports.
Chapter Text
***Monday 24th January***
***9.42am***
I drop the keys onto the kitchen counter as we head into the room, Al walking over to the fridge. After seeing Emily off at the academy doors, we headed to the supermarket – needed to stock up on sweets and other kiddy food.
Al places a couple of items in the fridge before dropping the shopping bag onto the table. His hand dips – “Eric,” he giggles, wriggling against me as he feels my lips touch his neck, my hands closing around his waist. “Really? Now?”
“Aye.” My fingers glide under his shirt, over soft skin. “Nearly losing yer has really put me in the mood.”
A snort comes from him. “You’re terrible, Eric,” he says but it’s not stopping him from pushing his arse back against me. He’s being a right tease, and he knows it.
Hhh, such a turn on ….
“Terrible, aye?” My hips rock up against him.
“Hmm.” He slips out of my grip, twisting around to face me. Leaning in, he whispers “terrible,” lips meeting mine.
Terrible …. Heh, he’s not so innocent himself.
--------------
“Hmm.” Al sighs as I trail kisses down his upper arm. “I really don’t want to go to work now.”
“Yer wanted tae go in the first place?” I tease.
“Yes,” he laughs softly, “I’m not lazy like you.”
“Oi.”
“Don’t try to deny it.” He flashes a coy smile, tilting his head down to kiss me.
“Aye ….”
“Mmm.” Shifting on the table, he rests his cheek on my shoulder. “Eric?”
“Aye?”
“Are you … going to look at Emily’s records?”
Ock … this. I’d be lying if I said it doesn’t keep crossing my mind. “Ah … ah’m not sure, Al. Ah think we should, but ah … ah don’t really want tae know what she’s been through.”
“I … I know. It’s not going to be … pleasant.”
“But yer want tae?”
“We have to. We … we have to know happened to her … or we won’t be able to help her.”
“Aye ….”
“W-we don’t have to right now,” he sits up, “but … but we need to at some point.”
“Aye … ah know. Ah’ll sort it out.” But not today. No one needs the stress of watching that shite today.
I just want us all to settle down, relax ….
----------------
***11.07am***
Sighing, I sit back in my chair, throwing my pen down. I’ve only been here an hour, but home’s calling to me already. I was expecting to be out on reaps by now, but no … it’s going to be nothing but paperwork today.
At least Al will be here at one o’clock. Hopefully, he’ll be on a stint of paperwork too and I can sneak into his office for a wee bit of company. God knows I need something to get me through this shite ….
The pen is snatched up again with another sigh. I bet William’s done this on purpose, to keep me out of trouble ….
Thanks a –
There’s a knock on the door, a frantic –
“Aye, come in?”
William bursts through – “everything alright?” He looks worked up – “what’s the matter?”
“I, I don’t – you, you have to see this.” He pulls something –
A newspaper? “What-?”
“It is about Emily.”
Emily? I snatch it out of his hand – “Ock … God ….”
“Y-yes, I … I cannot quite believe what I have just read.”
I don’t reply – I … I cannae … find words ….
Remains found in the Thames Thursday have been positively identified as Emily Hannagan. The six-year-old –
What? Six? That, that cannae be right. There’s no way she’s six ….
She’s too wee … tiny ….
Because she was starved. Ock, she’s been starved so badly that she didn’t grow ….
The six-year-old was reported as missing by her thirteen-year-old brother –
Brother? I, I cannae – she had a brother, someone who cared, and she still – what the …?
Emily, what … what have you been through, Lass …?
The six-year-old was reported as missing by her thirteen-year-old brother after being thrown out of her home during an argument on Sunday night.
Kick – kicked out?! You’ve got to be – what sort of sick fuck leaves a helpless child out on the street? I, I cannae ….
In an outpouring of community support, hundreds of volunteers, touched by her story, searched the streets in a desperate bid to find her, dubbing her their ‘East End Angel’.
On Tuesday morning, a member of the public reported a sighting of Emily along the side of the Thames River. She was then spotted on CCTV, sparking police to dispatch diving teams to the area. A body of a child was found twenty hours into the search.
Police have opened an investigation, though a spokesman for the Metropolitan police has stated they are not considering foul play at this time.
Her mother has been taken into custody.
“Shite ….”
“There … is more on page seven.”
My gut twists in a knot. I … I don’t … I don’t want to know. But I … I have to know. I need to get on with it ….
“Al-alright ….” I turn to the page – Ock … I feel sick …. There’s a photograph of a room, cluttered and filthy, with the headline ‘abuse and neglect at home of our East End Angel.’
She … she had to live in that?
Shocking pictures taken at the home of Emily Hannagan reveal horrific conditions the six-year-old was kept in.
Horrific … horrific doesn’t even begin to ….
The first pictures have been released of the home Emily Hannagan lived in before she was found deceased in the Thames River on Thursday. The tiny flat in Islington, described by a police officer as the worst he had ever seen, was riddled with dirt, urine, and swarming with insects. Littered with dirty plates, soiled clothing and rubbish, the smell was ‘atrocious’. In the children’s bedroom, the clutter was so bad that the carpet was barely visible.
Cider bottles littered the floor throughout the entire flat, but the cupboards were devoid of food.
That … that poor Lass. Every day must have been – how … how could anyone do that to children? Sick bastards ….
In a statement, police said: “it was neither a safe nor suitable environment for children.”
Ock, really? You think? I never would have guessed.
The discovery was made after Emily’s older brother informed police of her disappearance. Allegations of abuse have also been presented. The mother has been taken into custody on charges of neglect, while investigations are ongoing.
The Metropolitan police is urging anyone with information on Emily Hannagan to come forward.
I … I cannae …. “P-poor Lass ….”
“Yes … it seems she has been through a lot.”
“Aye ….”
She … she jumped into the Thames.
The poor lass jumped ….
“Are you alright?”
“A-aye, aye. Ah just – ah, ah need tae tell Al.”
“Yes … alright.”
-----------------
I rush upstairs, in the direction of the vacuum cleaner, clutching the newspaper in my fist. He’s in the master bedroom. “Al,” I call over the noise of the hoover. “Al!”
I watch him flinch, the hoover winding down to a stop. He turns – “Eric?” He hurries over to me, frowning. “What are you – what’s wrong?”
“Ah, ah need tae show yer something.” I push the newspaper on him.
His hand curls around it. “A news -?”
“It’s about Emily.”
-------------------
Al’s hand flies up to his mouth, the colour draining out of his face. “Yer alright?” I touch his back, rubbing it gently.
“Th-this is disgusting, Eric. How c-could anyone treat children like this?”
“Ah don’t know, Al. Ah cannae understand it.”
His hand slips. “We … we need to watch her records. We have to know what, what ….”
“Aye … we do ….”
He rushes to the wall, pulling the vacuum plug from the socket. My eyes follow him as he darts from the room before I follow him. He’s dead set on going straight to the records room.
I … I can’t put it off any longer ….
Chapter 42: Eric. It's just so sad.
Chapter Text
We dip into the records room, getting a curious look from the archiver. It’s not a rare thing for reapers to come in here, I bet … but we probably look in a right state ….
“Do you need any -?”
“We’re fine.”
“Oh, okay.”
“But thank you,” Al says – aye … ah, ah probably came across a bit sharp there ….
“Aye, thanks ….”
We turn the corner, putting a tall shelf of records between us and her. Ock … this place is massive, just like a grand, sprawling library. “Al … where do we start?”
“I … I think – there should be computers around here somewhere.” Oh, aye, the digital files, obviously. I’m not thinking straight already …. He glances – “I … think they’re this way.”
I follow him as he goes back on himself, turning another – there they are, a row of computers behind a glass wall.
Al’s hand slips into mine, squeezing gently as he guides me along.
We’re inside of the room, sitting down at a computer, already ….
I’m not ready for this ….
Al’s hand reaches for – ock … he’s shaking. Aye … I can feel it against my skin. “Al -.”
“I’m fine.” With a deep sigh, he leans forward, hand curling around the mouse. With a click, the screen comes to life … a search bar at the top of the screen. I glance to the left, at the recent – why’s Emily’s name in the recent searches?
It, it shouldn’t be a surprise – her name’s all over the papers, so people are going to want to know.
Doesn’t make it any easier to swallow – it’s none of their damn business. They didn’t want to know when she was being set upon by demons. They’re not the ones trying to help her – my blood’s starting to boil. Nosey fucking bastards.
“Hm.” Al makes a noise, a sound he makes when he’s unimpressed. He’s noticed the side-bar too. The triangle of the mouse glides slowly across the screen, over to her name. It lights up blue, before I hear the mouse click.
Here … here we go ….
A webpage loads – there’s one file, only one … and it’s huge. That … that’s her record. It … it has to be.
“Eric … are you ready?”
I swallow down the lump I didn’t know I had. “A-aye.”
He whispers an “okay,” squeezing my hand tightly.
Light flashes in front of my eyes, loud noises – a baby’s crying, wee fists waving in the air. Ock … aww …. She was such an adorable, beautiful baby. Even crying, she’s so cute. The door opens, a young lad – he looks so frail, poorly ….
That’s the older brother, I’m guessing ….
“Emily, Emily, shush. Shut – ya’ve gotta be quiet.” Hands dip – she’s being lifted up, held against him … like she’s precious. You … you can just see the love there. “What’s the matter? Ya’ve been fucking cranky all day. Ya’ve -.”
There’s crashing … glass shattering. The door bangs against the wall, and there’s screaming, hysterical screeching, a blonde woman stomping through the door. “Shut the fuck up, ya little cunts!”
She’s completely off her head, completely – Emily starts crying harder, frightened by the shouting. The lad darts past her –
A hand grabs the hair at the back of his head – they’re flung to the floor. “Ack!”
“Don’t fucking run from me!”
“Fuck off!” The kid’s half screaming, half crying; the room’s so loud, filled with screaming and shouting and Emily screeching –
A … a leg swings, foot connecting – I turn away. Ah … ah don’t want to see this shite, this bitch beating up her children. But I … I can still hear it, the groans and cries of pain. A squeal – Emily, she’s been pulled out his grip, thrown to – leave her alone!
A, a foot slams down, right on her hip – the … the scream, it, it goes right through me. It’s so loud, so full of pain –
Silence – Al’s paused it ….
I turn to look at him – there’s tears in his eyes …. “Al -?”
“I, I can’t – how could anyone do that?!”
“Ah … ah don’t ….”
I don’t … have words.
When … when Emily said her mommy hurt her hip, she wasn’t lying ….
-------------
***1.32pm***
We … we’ve managed to get through the first four years of her life … with breaks … and more breaks. I don’t know how long we’ve been sitting here, and Al was probably due into work an hour ago … but I don’t care. I doubt he does either ….
We don’t want to see any more, but at this point, I don’t think I can look away, even though it just keeps getting worse.
These kids are hungry all the time, all three of them. She’s the youngest, and then there’s a brother who looks a few years older than her … and then the eldest brother.
They’re all struggling, bruised and battered – this bitch beats them over every wee thing ….
You cannae call this thing a mother.
Huh – I snap out of my thoughts when Al clings onto my shirt, tugging at the fabric.
“R-ready?”
“Aye … aye.”
With another click, we’re plunged into darkness – “L-Lance?” Emily’s skinny form passes by in the dimness, in what looks like the living room.
The eldest brother looks up – it looks like he’s crotched on the sofa, arms wrapped around his knees. It cannae be easy to sleep with the hunger pains …. “What?”
“C-cold.”
I see a twitch of a smile. Through all of this shite, he’s never stopped caring, for Emily or Jamie. “Alright.” Slowly, he stretches out – ock, he’s in pain …. “Get up here.”
With a smile, she clambers up onto him, snuggling up to him. A lanky arm drapes around her. “Warmer?”
“Yeah.”
“Get some sleep, alright.”
“Okay.”
My stomach twists as we go to the next memory. It was a sweet moment, but knowing – I cannae imagine how crushed this poor lad must be. He … he’s got to be devastated.
And … she wasn’t happy by any means, but she was coping. What happened? Did it all just get too much for her? What changed …?
As the records go on, I start to see it, a change. She’s fighting with Jamie a lot, getting picked on by him for every wee thing – horrible, brutal scraps that leave her bruised and crying. Because they’re hungry … because violence is normal to them.
Every day, she’s getting bullied at school, because she looks scruffy and dirty, because she’s too tiny to fight back. She’s five now, but she’s barely grown since she was three.
And as the lessons get harder, she can’t keep up, can’t concentrate. The poor lass, she’s really struggling ….
The teachers are always shooting her worried looks but what are they doing? Of course she’s going to lie when you ask her if she’s okay. It’s not hard to see what’s going – they can see how much she’s suffering, but they’re – why aren’t they trying to help her?
What about social services? Have they even spoken to them? I don’t understand it … but I’m disgusted.
It carries on, more of the same, more abuse into the sixth year – ock, is her mom pregnant? My heart sinks ….
That … that explains it. A new baby; that’s going to make things harder for Lance, for everyone ….
---------------
I close my eyes, sucking in air – Lance looks like death, almost grey, the rings under his eyes completely black. Forcing myself to look at the screen again, I gulp. He’s so thin – there’s really nothing to him now.
“Get ya coat. We’re going out,” he mumbles, staring off – his eyes are so dull, dead. There’s no life left in him ….
“Where?” Emily asks.
“Maccies.” McDonalds? He’s been the one bringing food home recently, since the cupboards ran completely empty, but ah don’t – where is he getting the money from? Is he stealing -?
“Hurry up,” he whispers. I … I can hear the panic in his voice. “Before she wakes up. Come on.”
--------------
There’s crying again, coming from the bedroom, the same pained shrieking that Emily made as a baby. The poor babe is hungry.
Emily tiptoes over to the door, tapping lightly. “L-Lance?”
“What?” Ock … he sounds tired, pissy. Not a great surprise – the lad must be exhausted.
Emily pushes the door open. “Lance, I, I’m really hungry.”
He gives her a look, like that’s the last thing he wants to hear. “Ya – I keep telling ya I don’t have any money.”
“B-but -.”
“Ya’re gonna have to wait.” With a sigh, he bounces the baby – “Just wait a bit longer. I’ll nab something later.”
Nab? He is stealing – he shouldn’t be – he’s not responsible, not their parents. He … he’s just a kid himself.
Bright blue eyes turn to the floor. “O-okay.”
-------------------
“Ahhh!” Emily starts bawling as she crashes to the ground – Jamie’s smacked her around again. Scrambling to her feet, she runs awkwardly out of the room. “Lanceee!” The bathroom door is burst through –
What …? He’s bent over the toilet – looks like he can barely stay upright.
“Lance! Ja-Jamie -.”
“N-not now.” Arm tightening around his gut, he scowls –
“B-but -.”
“Not now!”
She shrinks away from him, starting to shake like a leaf. “L-Lance -.”
“Fuck off, would ya?! Ya’re pissing me off!” He curls into himself, hissing “fucking whining all the time.”
Ock, the look she gives him, a wide-eyed, pained – his words have crushed her. Wailing, she darts out of the –
“Shut the fuck up!” A hand yanks her hair, her mom – leave her alone! Cannae you see she’s already upset? Maybe if you acted like real mom and gave her some comfort, she’d quieten down.
Emily goes into full tantrum mode – I … I don’t want to see this. She normally runs, scarpers and tries to hide quietly when her mom … but she’s too upset. She’s not thinking ….
Arms and legs kick out, screams and shrieks – “fuck off! Fuck off! I hate you! I fucking hate you!”
“Ya fucking bitch! The fuck do ya think ya are?!” She’s slammed down – a shiver runs down – there was a crack. Something cracked ….
She screams out in pain, but her mom doesn’t stop, slamming her again – why, why won’t you just leave her alone? She’s defenceless and you –
Slam!
“Stop it ….”
Slam!
“Stop!”
Al grips my hand tightly, bringing me back – aye … aye, shouting isn’t going to change a thing now. There’s nothing I can do ….
So … so I just watch as she’s dragged across the floor by her hair, into the hallway.
Wait.
No … no ….
“Ya selfish bitch! Spoilt fucking brat.” The door is yanked – a shiver runs down my spine. It, it cannae be. Not yet.
It … it is …. She’s tossed out into the corridor of the flat. “Fuck off! Don’t bother coming back!” The door slams behind her, leaving her … to cry in a heap on the floor ….
---------------
I’m angry … no, I’m fucking fuming, seeing this shite play out in front of me. She passed people in the hallway, drunken teenagers and an arguing couple … and not one of those fuckers stopped to look at her, this wee baby with no shoes and tears running down her face.
She’s been wandering around for hours now, in the freezing cold with barely any clothing … expressionless, only reacting, wincing, when her dirty, bare feet tread on something sharp. All … all the fight’s gone out of her.
It’s so sad. It’s just so sad ….
And aye, it’s quiet at three o’clock in the morning, but it’s still London. The odd car is passing, catching her in their headlights, but … but no one is stopping to help her. And … no one is going to ….
Maybe they’re not noticing her, maybe they think they’re seeing things, but … but not everyone. Some have noticed … but just don’t care, can’t find the time for her.
Heartless bastards.
Ock … no … she’s at the river … already. It’s dark here … a quieter spot away from the road with no streetlamps. Even if someone bothered to care, they’re not going to see her now. Not from this side of the river, anyway. She … she was doomed the minute she crossed behind the buildings.
Tiny hands curl around the railings, forehead resting against the metal. A wee squeak slips out, so … so helpless and fragile sounding that I – it, it’s breaking my heart.
Her thin frame slips through a gap in the railings where the bars are bent, drawing near the water slowly. Shivering, she wraps her arms around herself, staring off into the dark ahead. Broken … the poor lass looks absolutely broken ….
She just stands there, unmoving, watery eyes barely blinking … like she’s lost in thought … or too beaten down to think ….
Empty … that’s an empty stare ….
There’s nothing but the odd sniff and the blowing of her hair in the wind … for minutes, for ten minutes ….
The waiting – I, I cannae take it.
Her foot moves, then the other, tentative steps closer to the water ….
“Lass ….” This is … it’s breaking my heart … the muscle pounding in my chest. This is … this is it.
Leaning forward, she peers over the edge, into the gushing water. There’s an audible gulp, arms tightening around herself as her eyes fill – she … she’s so scared ….
Shaking, crying, the tears drip down her wee face.
Her eyes close, body falling –
She’s tumbling, crashing, the freezing water surrounding her – it all fades to black.
She … she’s gone ….
“Sh-shite ….” My fist slams down – “Shite!”
My muffled name – I turn to face Al for the first time – he’s crying … hand covering his mouth as his shoulders hitch – “Al ….” My arm slinks around his back, pulling him into a hug.
“H-horrible.”
“Ah know. But … but at least she’s in a better position now.” It … it’s not a great consolation … but I’m at a loss of what to say. Shocked I can speak at all. I … I’m shaking too, I’m so fucking angry.
“R-right.” He nods, short wee nods, like he’s trying to convince himself. “We, we can help her.”
“Aye,” I force a smile, “we can. We’ll make sure she has a good life.”
“Y-yes.” He leans into –
What was – the door pops open, the lass from earlier coming in … with a tray. “I have coffee or tea.”
“Ock … thank yer. Yer didn’t have tae.”
She offers a wee, soft smile. “You looked upset.” She places down the tray. “Everyone’s been coming in today and getting upset.”
Aye … because they’re nosey fucking bastards …. They deserve all of that upset. “Aye.” Reaching over, I grab the coffee pot. “Yer don’t have any rum ah can put in this, do yer?”
She laughs, putting one finger up to her mouth in a shushing motion. “That’s my secret stash.”
“Boring job, is it?”
“You have no idea.”
-----------------------
***2.41pm***
We leave the records hall … in a weird frame of mind. Well … I cannae speak for Al, but ….
Joking with the archivist turned my boiling anger down to a simmer … but now I feel … a wee bit empty.
Turning to Al, I catch him wiping at his cheek. “Yer going tae be alright?”
“I … I think so.”
“Well, don’t go out on collections if -.”
“I, I’m not. I’m going to ask William to switch me.”
Oh. Good. Good. “Good.”
“Yeah …. I’ll try to meet you later, to pick Emily up.”
“No, ah’ll stay with yer in yerr office.” We could probably both do with the company.
With a slow nod, he smiles up at me. “Sounds like a plan.”
------------------
***4.34pm***
As soon as Emily totters out of the front doors of the academy, Al scoops her up, hugging her tightly. “Hello, sweetie.” She looks surprised, her eyes going a little wide. But then she smiles, wrapping her legs around his waist, letting him rest her on his hip.
“Did today go okay?”
“Yeahh. I, I had a different teacher. They were nicer.”
“Ock, that’s great,” I smile. Honestly, after today, any good news makes me want to jump for joy.
“It is. Did you understand the lessons?”
“Not … not much.”
“Aww, okay. Well, what were the tricky parts?”
She shakes her head, slumping onto Al’s shoulder.
“Oh, are you tired?”
“Yeah.”
“Okay,” his voice drops down to a soft breath, “we’ll talk about it later.”
---------------
***6.07pm***
“Ock, Emily, no, no, Lass, don’t cry.” She woke up from her nap to find that Al had gone back to work after his dinner break … and flew off into a tantrum. I … I’m not sure what to do. “Emily, it’s alright. Stop – don’t kick me. That isn’t nice, Lass.” I … I cannae even get near her.
No … I’ve seen this on her records, when she used to get really upset. I just need to copy Lance.
Quickly, I grab a blanket, throwing it onto the sofa. Scooping her – “Ack!” Ock … that kick to the gut came sharp …. She doesn’t realise her own strength now that she’s a reaper. “It’s alright. He’ll be back soon.”
“Nooo! Now!” She shrieks again as I sink down onto the sofa, pulling her onto my lap. Before she can fight free, I wrap the blanket around her, holding her tightly to my chest.
“Soon, ah promise.”
Ock, I think it’s working. Aye, aye, the struggling is slowly down. She’s starting to settle. Her screams turn into wee cries, and then she’s snuggling down in the blanket, clinging onto my shirt.
I don’t know why it’s working so well. Maybe because of the warmth and the comfort. Maybe because it’s familiar ….
Rubbing her back through the blanket, I say “we can watch some cartoons while we wait for him, aye?”
“O … okay,” she sniffs.
“Yer alright now?”
“Y … yeah. Sorry ….”
“It’s alright, Emily. Ah get cranky when Al’s not around here too,” I laugh.
“Okay …. Stay?”
“Aye, yer can stay right here. Just let me get the remote, alright?”
“Okay ….”
-----------------
***7.46pm***
“Emily?” She glances up from Al’s shoulder as he says her name. She’s been in a pretty good mood since her tantrum. Bit of a quiet night, really.
“Yeah?”
“I need to ask you something.”
My stomach drops – I … I don’t like that tone of voice.
“What?”
“Do you remember what happened before you came here?”
Her brow furrows. “Your house?”
“No … before then.”
“Oh ….” She glances away. “The water … was scary.”
Ock, Lass ….
His face drops. “Yeah … then. The river – why … did you jump in?”
Tiny fingers pick at his dressing gown. “I … I dunno.”
“You -?”
“I, I wanted the b-bad things to go away.”
Aye …. She just wanted things to stop for a minute. It, it was just a spur of the moment decision, because she was so upset … because she wasn’t thinking straight.
She didn’t want to die.
I doubt she really understood what was going to happen, how final it was going to be.
How could she? She’s just a wee baby ….
Chapter 43: Eric. Tantrums.
Chapter Text
***8.33pm***
“I don’t wanna!” Emily starts whining.
“You have to, sweetie,” Al replies. He’s trying to get her in the bath, but it’s not going down well at all ….
“Nooo!”
“You do. The people at the academy won’t be happy if you smell bad.”
“But I don’t smell bad! I had a bath yesterday so I’m clean!”
“No, you need to take one every day.”
“B-but I’ve never -.”
“I know, but you need to ….”
Al doesn’t finish his sentence before she starts wailing –
“Lass, don’t cry.”
“Emily, come on,” Al lifts her onto his lap, “stop being silly. You don’t have to wash your hair, okay? You’ll be out in five minutes.”
“Don’t wanna!” She tries to fight out of his grip.
“Yer can watch yerr cartoons again as soon as yer’re done.”
Ock, did that actually work? I think so …. The screaming dies down, turns into a bit of a grizzle. “S-sucks.”
“Ah know, but it’ll be over before yer know it.”
Al takes the opportunity to rise to his feet, rushing towards to doorway with Emily in his arms. Clever. “Five minutes and we’ll be back in front of the TV, I promise.”
I hear a complaint from her as they head out the door, but it’s quieter this time. I think she’s realised screaming isn’t going to help.
--------------
***8.40pm***
I turn on the sofa as I hear footsteps, seeing Emily hurrying up to me, Al right behind her. Ock … that really was quick. “Everything alright?”
Al gives me a wee nod and a smile as Emily pulls herself up to sit next to me.
“Great.”
Hopefully, it’ll be a bit easier to get her in the bath next time. Aye … I think she’ll get used to it in no time.
Good. I hate seeing her upset ….
--------------
***9.31pm***
“Alan?” Emily curls up to Al more, looking up at him.
“Hmm? What is it?”
“Can I sleep with you tonight?”
“Of course you can,” he smiles.
It’s not long before we’re all ready for bed, Al about ready to doze off. I switch off the TV as Al scoops her up, carrying her out of the room. Putting the remote back onto the TV stand, I follow them up the stairs.
“Alan?”
“Yes?”
“Do … we have to get up early tomorrow too?” She mumbles, head rocking against Al’s shoulder.
“We do. Me and Eric both have work, and you’ll be at the academy again.”
“Sucky ….”
Al laughs softly. “It’s not so bad.”
“Because … I’ll get smart?”
“Yeah, that’s right. You’ll be able to learn all sorts of new things.”
Entering the room, he keeps her close to his chest as he flops the covers back, carefully climbing into bed. As he slides down onto his pillow, wee hands curl into his nightshirt.
“Am I comfy?” Al giggles.
“Comfy ….”
“Good. Goodnight, Emily.”
“Aye, goodnight, Lass,” I say as I climb into bed myself.
“Goodnight ….”
-----------------
***10.17pm***
“Hn.”
Did Al just groan?
My eyes pop open. “Yer alright, Al?”
“N-not really.” With another groan, I feel him shift.
“What’s the matter?” Are the old injuries from the attack –
“Emily’s ribs are digging … into me.”
“Oh.” Aye … aye, that makes sense .... Neither of them have much meat on their bones …. It’s a real shame ….
I reach over, flicking the lamp on. “Pass her here.”
“O-okay.” I cannae see his face properly without my glasses, but it looks like he’s wincing as he lifts her off of him. She doesn’t stir as she comes to rest on my chest.
“Better?”
“Hmm,” a blurry hand rubs against his chest. “A lot better.”
“Alright. Night, babe.”
“Goodnight.”
-----------------
***Tuesday 25th January***
***5.46am***
Ock … where’s – “Emily?” When I woke up a few hours ago, she’d slipped into the gap between me and Al, but she’s not ….
Not wanting to wake Al, I slide out of bed carefully, glancing around the room. Where could she have gotten off to?
Probably the bathroom.
Heading out of the room, I go down – no … the bathroom door is open …. “Emily?”
Ock, don’t start panicking. She’s probably just downstairs. I go down – not in the living room either ….
Shite ….
“Emily? Lass, where are yer?”
There’s shuffling – I lean around the doorframe, looking into the hallway. Ock, thank God. “Emily, what are yer doing out here?”
She stares up at me as I get close. “I, I woke up.”
“Ahh, just wandering about?”
“Y-yeah.”
“Alright. Well, come back tae bed, aye? We don’t have tae be up yet.”
“Okay.” She takes my hand as I hold it out to her, following me back towards the stairs.
“Did yer sleep alright though?”
“Yeah.”
---------------
***8.50am***
“Oh … man, that’s rough,” Ronnie slumps down in his seat. “Poor kid.”
I’ve just gone over to William’s house … to explain everything ….
“Yes … that is awful ….”
Ronnie jolts up again, huffing. “Tha fuck is wrong wi’ people …?”
My shoulders drop.
That’s the million-dollar question, isn’t it? I’ve been asking myself the same thing for days now ….
“Ah … ah don’t know, mate. Ah really don’t ….”
-------------
***Wednesday 26th January***
***8.10am***
“Ahh!”
What the – I jump up from the kitchen table, racing up the stairs, Al right on my heels. Emily’s shrieking, shaking, standing in front of … Olly?
“Emily -.”
“Sorry,” Olly says, turning to head back into his bedroom, “I think I startled her.”
“No, it’s alright.”
Al picks Emily up, trying to hush her as he goes back down the stairs. I follow, listening to her wailing – I cannae even make out what she’s saying, she’s crying that hard.
Hitting the downstairs landing, we go into the living room, Al sitting down on the sofa. He sits her in his lap, arms hugging her tightly.
“I’m sorry, sweetie, we should have told you there was someone else in the house.”
The screaming –
Did she just say scary? Aye, I think she did ….
“Ock, no, Emily, he’s not scary. He’s a friend.”
“He’s -.”
“Cr-creepy.”
“Aww, no, Lass, he’s not.” Crouching down in front of the sofa, I take her hand. “He’s just sad right now. That’s why he stays up in his room and hasn’t said hello.”
She begins to quieten down, hiccupping as she looks at me. “H-he’s sad?”
“Aye.”
“Wh-why?”
My stomach twists. “Because his wife passed away recently.”
“Oh ….”
“Mmm. He isn’t coping well right now,” Al says softly. “She meant a lot to him.”
“D-did you know h-her too?”
“Aye … she was my best friend ….” She looks down, free hand pulling at her PJ top. “But it’s alright. And he’ll be okay too, given time.”
Slowly, she nods, looking up again.
“Do you want to say hello properly now?” Al asks.
A shake of the head. No ….
“Why? He’s nice, really.”
Her PJ bottoms suddenly become interesting. “M-mad.”
“Oh, no, he’s not mad at you.”
“Is.”
“He’s not,” I repeat, “he felt bad for scaring yer.”
“D-did?”
“Aye.”
“O-okay. T-talk.”
--------------
My knuckles knock against the bedroom door. “Olly, yer still up?”
Pressing my ear to – he’s coming. A few seconds later, the door creaks open, Olly peeking through the gap. Noticing Emily, he opens it wider. “Is everything okay?”
“H-hey,” Emily squeaks.
… Was that a bit of a smile? “Hello.”
“I, I’m Emily.”
“That’s a nice name. I’m Othello … but everyone calls me Olly.”
“Oth … Oth ….” She tries, struggling to get her mouth around it. That’s cute.
“Othello, aye,” I chuckle, “it’s an old-fashioned name.”
“Old … fashioned?”
“Aye, it was more common years ago than it is now.”
“Oh ….”
Olly shifts a bit in the doorway. “I’m sorry for … scaring you. I didn’t mean to.”
“It, it’s okay.”
“Okay.”
Al glances at his watch. “Oh, it’s getting late. We need to get you ready.”
“Okay. B-bye, Olly.”
“Bye, bye.”
She reaches up, asking to be picked up. Al scoops her up, and as he carries her back down the stairs, I follow Olly into his bedroom. He twists – “what … is it?”
“Nothing really, just – how are yer doing?”
I get a shrug out of him, eyes turning to the floor.
“Aye, I know it’s rough, but -.”
“I thought I could hear a child in the house, but I wasn’t sure.” Obviously doesn’t want to talk about it …. Alright, fair enough … I guess.
“Aye, she’s been with us for a few days now.”
There’s a nod … a flicker of a smile again. “It’s nice to hear a child’s laughter.”
“Aye, it’s great.” Ock … wait, this is my chance to get him out of his room. To try, at least. “Yer can spend some time with us, if yer want?”
The smile slips again, voice dropping down to a mumble. “I … I might ….”
“Well it’s up tae yer. No pressure.”
“Hm.” He swivels a wee bit, before looking back at me again. “I thought I was mistaken … but she’s … a reaper, isn’t she?”
“Aye … she is.”
“H … how did -?”
“It’s a long story.”
“I … I have time.”
“Alright ….”
I began explaining, his face falling with each new bit of information. The end of the story comes with a “that’s pretty much it.”
“Oh ….”
“Aye, but she’s starting tae settle in now. Ah think she’ll be alright.”
“I think so too.” His lips twist into – there’s a hint of happiness, genuine happiness in his eyes. “Gr-Grell would be happy for you.”
My stomach drops. I … I don’t want to fucking hear this, because she’s not here, she’s not …. “Sh-she would be.”
I wish she was here ….
-----------------
***7.27pm***
“Emily, what do you want for dinner?” Al asks as I plonk my arse down on the sofa. Work dragged on today, it really did ….
“I … dunno.”
“Okay. I’ll find you something yummy.”
“Okay.” She turns back to the TV –
The stairs are creaking. Turning around in my seat, I see Olly appear in the doorway. He just stands there … lingering …. “Yer alright?” I ask, hoping to urge him closer.
It works.
With a nod, he crosses the room hastily, quietly sitting down next to me. Emily glances behind her, at him, before turning back to the TV.
“Olly, do you want any dinner?” Al asks.
“I’m okay.”
“Yer sure? Yer’re not hungry?”
“I’m okay,” he repeats.
“Aye … alright.”
Al dips out of the room, the distant rustling of pans coming from the kitchen. I turn back to the TV, Olly watching it silently next to me.
But he doesn’t stay long, standing up before Al finishes dinner. Without a word, he heads towards the door.
“Night.”
“G-goodnight.”
The stairs creak again as he goes up. Well … it might not be much, but it’s a start. Aye, it’s progress for sure.
-----------------
***Tuesday 1st February***
***4.26pm***
Slipping my glasses off, I give my eyes a rough rub. It’s been a long week ….
Emily’s done nothing but cry and throw tantrums …. I know it’s not the Lass’s fault – she’s scared and probably struggling … but it’s been exhausting.
The blanket trick works most of the time, but we just never know what’s going to set her off next. It seems to be over every wee thing ….
Popping my glasses back on, I get up from my desk. Time to pick Emily up.
---------------
***Wednesday 2nd February***
***7.24pm***
“Lass, please stop crying,” I sigh. I … I don’t even know what the matter is. She won’t tell us.
“What’s wrong?” Al tries again, but she just shakes her head, crying harder. “Are you just feeling sad?”
Nodding, she starts to bawl.
“Aww … sweetie, things are hard, I know, but it’ll be okay.” Arms slip around her back, pulling her forward into a hug. “So dry those eyes, okay? Come on, stop crying. There, that’s it. That’s better.”
I sigh again. Al’s managing to calm her down again … but still, I wish we could do more to help her. I just … don’t know how ….
-------------
***Friday 4th February***
***8.11pm***
“Emily. Emily, stop it.” She’s throwing a tantrum over the smallest thing – I think even Al’s patience is wearing thin. Dropping down onto his knees in front of her, his hands touch her shoulders. “That’s enough.”
She flinches, probably surprised by his sharp tone. The screaming turns to crying.
“Emily, you can’t keep crying every time something doesn’t go your way. It’s not nice.”
Her eyes lock with his, going wide. Is she –
“Fuck you!”
My shoulders slump as she fights her way out of his grip, running out of – it didn’t work ….
Huffing, I –
What?
I look down, seeing his hand clamped around my wrist. “Al -?”
“Leave her.”
“But -.”
“If we continue comforting her every time she acts out, she isn’t going to learn.”
Aye … aye, maybe, “but she’s upset, Al.”
“I know, but she’ll come around once she’s calmed down.”
“Aye ….” I don’t like it, one bit … but he’s right. He is. “Alright ….”
-------------------
***9.32pm***
We both look up as we hear someone coming down the stairs. It’s definitely Emily. I can hear her awkward shuffling ….
No … is Olly coming down too? I can hear –
He appears behind her, lingering in the doorway – was he talking to her while she was upstairs? Seems that way.
Slowly, she limps over to us, not looking us in the eye. “S-sorry.”
“It’s -.”
Al’s hand slaps against my mouth.
“What are you sorry for, Emily?”
“For … screaming.” She looks back at Olly, then turns back to her feet. So, he did talk to her. Bless him. I know how much of a struggle interacting is for him right now. “It, it’s upsetting you. I’m sorry.”
The hand drops from in front of my mouth, Al leaning forward. “Okay. Come here.”
She rushes towards him, being pulled up onto his lap. “Listen … I know things have been hard, and it’s okay to be upset, but screaming and throwing a tantrum isn’t going to help. It just makes us all stressed.”
“Aye, that’s right. Shouting at us when things don’t go yerr way isn’t the way tae go.”
“Yeah. It’s better to just talk to us.”
“Okay. S-sorry.”
With a smile, Al gives her a cuddle. “Apology accepted.”
----------------
***Monday 7th February***
***3.38am***
Fidget … fidget. I woke up to Emily moving around … and she doesn’t seem to be settling.
“Yer alright, Lass?”
She shifts, sitting up in the space between me and Al. “I … I can’t sleep.”
“Why?” I grab hold of my glasses, slipping them on. “Something bothering yer?”
“No. Just … just not tired.”
“Ahh, alright. Yer want tae go downstairs for a bit?”
“Please …. Bored.”
“Alrighty. Ah think ah have an idea.” Slipping out of bed, I whisper “come on.”
Her eyes follow me, before she puts her finger up to her mouth in a shushing motion.
“Aye, that’s right, let Al sleep.”
With a childish giggle, she crawls from under the covers, following me out of the room. “Wh-what’s your idea?”
“Yer’ll see.”
“O-okay.”
-----------------
“You … you can play games on it?” Emily asks, eyeing the console curiously.
“Aye, that’s right.”
“B-but how?”
“Yer pop a game in,” I say, turning it on, “and the game shows up on the TV.”
“Oooh.”
“Aye. Cool, right?”
“Yeah.”
Opening the cupboard door, I start pulling out games, looking through them. “Alright … we’ve got a racing game … or ….” Ahh, Carmen likes this one. “One where yer have tae shoot paint at the other player.”
“Th-the racing one.”
“Alright.”
---------------
I smile as Emily laughs at the side of me. She’s actually pretty good at this game. Kind of regretting going easy on her now – I’ve lost three in a row.
Ock, not again!
The game … the fourth loss ends with a wee cheer from Emily – aww, she sounds sleepy. “Yer ready tae head back up?”
I get a shake of the head. “O-one more.”
“Aye, alright.”
---------------
“Yer enjoy that?” I ask as I lean forward, putting the controllers back in the drawer.
“Yeah, it was fun. Can … we play again tomorrow?”
“Of course we can.” Offering a hand, I say “let’s get yer back tae bed.”
“Okay.”
---------------
***6.43pm***
“A friend?” Emily frowns up at us.
“Aye, Ronnie has a daughter about yerr age.”
“She … she’s coming here?”
“That’s right, Emily. She wants to get to know you,” Al smiles down at her.
She goes back to watching the TV. “Okay.”
------------------
***7.28pm***
Carmen rushes past me in the hallway, a teddy bear clutched in her hand. Ock … aww, she’s excited to have another friend to play with. I hear chattering, Carmen introducing herself, and Al speaking –
“Hey,” Ronnie smiles, appearing in the doorway, William right behind him.
“Hey.”
He passes by me, rubbing his hands together. “Ah … can’t wait for dinner. I’m starvin’.”
--------------
***7.43pm***
“Dinner’s ready,” Al smiles, appearing in the doorway.
“Sweet,” Ronnie jumps up, William standing with him.
“I shall get the children -.”
“Na, Will, leave them. They’re havin’ fun.” Aye … they sure are. You can hear the laughter coming from upstairs.
“Their dinner will -.”
“It’ll be fine. Jus’ leave them for five.”
“Yes … alright.”
We sit around the table, Al bringing over the plates. “Ock, babe, this looks delicious.”
“Yeah, can’t wait ta tuck in.”
“Thank you,” Al laughs.
Snatching up my fork, I –
The hell? Carmen just screamed –
William jumps up as loud wailing – what the hell is going on?
We all rush upstairs, the crying getting even louder as I reach the top step.
“Carmen?” William bursts through the door. A gasp – “What is going on here?”
I catch a glimpse – her nose is bleeding ….
“What happened?”
“Emily hit me!”
“What?”
“Emily, no!” Alan darts towards her. “That’s nasty.”
“B-but she wouldn’t let me play with teddy!”
“I don’t care.” He grabs her shoulders. “You don’t hit. Do you understand?”
“B-but -.”
“No, no buts. You could have really hurt her.”
Emily jerks away, darting from the room.
Shite ….
Alan follows her out … leaving me to stand awkwardly in the room. “Ah’m … sorry about that.”
“It’s fine,” William mumbles. It’s not. The glare he’s not trying very hard to hide isn’t lost on me ….
--------------
***7.52pm***
Emily’s sulking in the bathroom, refusing to come out. She doesn’t want to speak to any of us. Ock … this has been an awkward ten minutes. Ronnie inches into the living room, bloody tissue in his hand. “We’re gonna head off now.”
Aye, can’t really blame Carmen for not wanting to stay. “Alright.” I jump up from the sofa, seeing them down the hallway.
Carmen still looks upset, clinging onto William’s shoulder. They reach the door – I should probably – “Ah, ah’m sorry … about all this.”
Ronnie turns back, giving me a smile. “It’s alright. Things like this happen.”
“As long as it doesn’t happen again,” William adds.
“It won’t. Al’s made it clear it’s not okay.”
“Yes … alright. Well, have a nice night.”
“Aye, yer too ….”
“Carmen, say bye ta Uncle Eric,” Ronnie says in a cheery voice, trying to lighten Carmen’s mood.
“B-bye.”
“Night, Lass,” I say softly.
Closing the door, I sigh, feeling like a complete idiot. We should have kept an eye on her. With all of those fights with Jamie, she’s used to scrapping ….
She doesn’t know any better … doesn’t know how to play well with other children – she didn’t seem that pleased when we told her Carmen was coming –
I should have seen this coming.
Shite ….
Chapter 44: Eric. Wee changes, huge changes.
Chapter Text
***11.13pm***
“Al … come on, don’t yer think yer’re being a bit hard on her?” We’re sitting on the living room sofa, blankets tucked around us as we try to get down for the night … but I can hear Emily crying from upstairs.
“No, I don’t.”
He is. He’s even told Olly to leave her alone … because he wants her to be by herself to think about what she’s done. “Yer shouted at her pretty badly -.”
“I didn’t. I just made it clear that what she did wasn’t acceptable.”
“Ah … ah guess ….” But still …. “Ah should check -.”
“No, leave her.”
“Cannae yer hear her crying?”
“Of course I can, but if we comfort her now, she’ll think her behaviour is okay. We need to nip it in the butt while we can.”
“But it’s not her – she doesn’t know any better.”
“Well, now she’s here, she needs to learn that hitting isn’t okay.” Bending down, he scoops up one of the pups at his feet, resting him on his legs. That’s a clear ‘end of discussion’ if ever I’ve seen one ….
“Aye … alright ….”
He sighs softly. “I know it’s not pleasant, but it’ll pay off in the end.” Leaning my way, he rests his cheek against my shoulder. “She’ll be okay.”
“Ah hope so ….”
“She will be. Things will be fine tomorrow.” Shifting, he relaxes into me. “Just,” he yawns, “hmm … try to get some sleep.”
I blow a sigh through my nose, not sure – I’m worried about the wee lass, of course I am …but Al seems so sure of himself.
He … he’s probably right – he always knows what’s best. Aye … he does.
“Alright.” My hand goes to the back of his head, gliding down his hair. Soft. Hm, really soft. He always finds the best conditioner. “Is the pup keeping yer nice and warm?”
“Hm … cosy ….”
---------------------
***5.07am***
“Has Emily been down yet?” I ask, the first thing out of my mouth – I’ve only just woken up.
“No, not yet.” Al sits back down next to me, cup of tea in his hand. “But she’s probably sleeping.”
Sleeping – “What time is it?”
“Just gone five.”
Ock, five …? No wonder I feel so groggy. Rubbing at my eyes, I ask “couldn’t yer sleep?”
“My arm went to sleep,” he giggles.
“Hah, has it come back tae life yet?”
“Just about.”
I push myself up properly on the sofa, stretching. I doubt I’ll be able to go back to sleep now, with everything – may as well try to get some things done around the house.
-----------------
***6.49am***
The stairs creak, Emily wobbling into the room, fists balled in front of her face. My heart sinks – the poor lass is distraught.
Me and Al exchange glances, Al giving me a warning look. Don’t say anything … aye ….
“Al … Alan?” She hiccups, and for a second, I see Al’s face fall.
“What is it?” He asks, voice soft – aye, the state she’s in is definitely getting to him. How couldn’t it? She’s –
“S-sorry. I, I’ll b-be good.”
“Why are you sorry?”
“F-for hi-hitting. I … I won’t do it a-again.”
“Okay … but I’m not the one you need to say sorry to. Who do you need to apologise to?”
“C-Carmen. I … I’ll tell h-her sorry.”
“Okay. We’ll take you over to Ronnie’s tonight so you can speak to her.”
She nods, crying quietly to herself.
“Okay, good.” Al slides off of the sofa, sitting on his knees in front of her. “Let’s put this behind us now, okay?”
“H-hate me.”
“No, I don’t hate you. I was upset with you for what you did, but you won’t do it again -.”
“W-won’t. W … won’t.”
“I know, so it’s okay. I want us to move on from it, okay?”
“S-sorry.”
“I know, sweetie. Do you want a hug?”
She pretty much throws herself at him, clinging onto his shirt.
“Okay,” Al says softly, cuddling her “It’s okay.” Rising to his feet, he tries to take her mind off of it. “Did you get much sleep last night?”
“Yeah.”
Aye … she probably wore herself out.
“Good. Are you hungry?”
“Y-yeah.”
“What would you like?”
“Waffles.”
Al laughs lightly. “Okay.”
There’s small chatter as they head into the kitchen, Al doing his best to perk her up. And it seems to be working, Emily sounding more happy and energetic with every sentence.
I smile to myself as I sit down at the kitchen table. This’ll all blow over in no time, I’m sure.
------------------
***7.16pm***
“Carmen, come on, come on out. Stop being silly,” William says as Carmen hides behind his legs.
“Yeah,” Ronnie smiles our way, “Emily jus’ wants ta talk.”
Slowly, she peers out from behind him.
“No,” Ronnie chuckles, “come out properly.”
Stepping out, she eyes Emily warily.
“Go on,” Al urges.
Tugging at her jumper sleeve, Emily stares at the ground. “I’m sorry. H-hitting you was mean. I won’t do it ever again.”
Carmen stares at her. “You … promise?”
“Pr-promise.”
I see Carmen’s eyes light up. “Okay!” She looks up at William hopefully. “Daddy, can we play?”
“Yes,” William smiles, “of course.”
“Okay!” A hand shoots out, clamping around Emily’s wrist.
I cannae help but laugh as Carmen pretty much drags the lass across the room. It’s so sweet how easy it is for kiddies to forgive. She just wants a new play-mate. “I’ll let you play with teddy today.”
It’s Emily’s turn to look excited. “Okay!”
They hurry out of the room, William following closely behind. Aye … better to be safe than sorry ….
----------------
***9.12pm***
“Aww! Just a bit longer!”
“No, Carmen,” William says, “it is almost your bedtime.”
“B-but, but -.”
“You can see her tomorrow. Now, say goodbye to Emily.”
Carmen pouts up at – I love that face. It’s adorable. “Fine …. Night, Emily.”
Emily looks up at me. “Do we really have to go?”
“Aye, we do. Carmen needs tae sleep or she’ll be tired tomorrow.”
“Okay. Bye, Carmen.”
We head out the front door, and as William closes it behind us, she asks “do I have to go to bed too?”
“Yer not tired?”
“No ….”
“We can stay up then,” Al says, “but not too late. We all need to be up early again in the morning.”
“Okay. Can, can we play video games?”
I chuckle. “We can.”
I’ll make a gamer out of her yet.
------------------
***Friday 11th February***
***12.11pm***
A whooshing – “Eric, Eric.”
I look up, catching Ronnie’s eyes – he looks ruffled – “What is it, Lad?”
“Mom phoned – y’, y’ ‘ave ta see this.”
“See what?”
“Emily’s funeral – it’s on tha news.”
What? I shoot up – “Get Al.”
------------------
Al’s hand grips mine as the coffin flashes by on the TV screen, a pretty wee box painted pink. There are flowers everywhere, crowds of people lining the street. God … if only Emily could see this, the amount of people who care.
Everyone … except the ones who could have helped her ….
The news reporter is talking … but it’s going in one ear and out the other.
It … it’s just so sad. It took dying for her to stop being invisible ….
-------------
***Wednesday 16th February***
***1.37pm***
Ock … it’s all coming out in the papers now, proof of the abuse. The other kiddies were examined at the hospital, I’m guessing, judging by what the reporters are saying. They found a lot of injuries ….
The door swings open after a quick knock, William clutching – more bad news ….
As soon as he puts the opened paper down on my desk, I can see why he looks so irritated. ‘East End Angel Betrayed by Social Services.’
I, I’m not really surprised, but it doesn’t make it any easier to swallow ….
William stays quiet as I read through the article, getting angrier … and angrier ….
The teachers at the school did voice their concerns. They did phone social services, more than once, pleading with social workers to check up on her.
But nothing … they did nothing.
The files were lost, saved in the wrong – how do you lose that many reports? One, aye, maybe, but –I don’t – it’s just an excuse, to cover their own backs.
I, I don’t ….
If they’d have just – she wouldn’t be in situation …. She didn’t have to die. She didn’t ....
‘Investigations into the social workers involved are still on-going.’
Good. Good! I hope whoever’s responsible for this is held fucking accountable.
Closing – slapping the paper shut, I hear William sigh. “Disgusting … isn’t it?”
“Aye, aye, no kidding.”
I … I cannae – I need to show this to Al.
----------------
“Aye … aye, yer’re probably right.”
Al’s managed to calm me down a wee bit. He’s angry too, but said that social services have had a lot of budget cuts, are understaffed and … struggling.
Aye … can definitely relate there. Sounds like the association back in the eighteen-hundreds.
Doesn’t make it right … but it makes sense.
Sighing, Al slides the paper off of his desk, into the bin. “Well … there’s nothing we can do about it now.”
“Aye … ah know.” Really, I know … we cannae change her past. We have to push forward.
I really need to stop reading the newspapers … checking on websites … but I cannae help myself. I just … I need to know ….
--------------
***Friday 18th February***
***7.30pm***
Al flops down next to me, breathing heavily. We decided to give Emily a bit of freedom, a bit of trust, let her go to William’s house to play. So far, so good.
Yawning, I stretch out – got to get some action in while we can.
Fingertips drag down my chest – ock, that’s relaxing.
This week’s been pretty relaxed as a whole, aside from the newspaper reports.
We’ve started to settle into a routine – Emily’s getting up to go in the bath around eight most nights without us having to say a thing. And Al’s been wrapping himself in a thick dressing gown, so she can lay on him during the night. I don’t know how that’ll work in the summer months, but it’s a temporary fix, at least.
She’s still waking up in the middle of the night, but I think she’s starting to settle down. There’s been no tantrums – she still gets upset, starts crying for no reason, aye, but that’s to be expected. She’s in a strange place, probably missing her siblings.
I know things weren’t easy between them, but she seemed close with Lance, at least.
Lance …. I feel so bad for that kid. He really cared about his sister, tried his best to – and the one time, the only time he snapped, broke under the pressure, she –
Poor lad must be devastated.
But at least they’re out of that place now … and Emily will adjust. She’s settling pretty well so far.
Ock, no, not pretty well. She’s done so well. I’m so proud of her.
--------------
***10.07pm***
Shoving on my dressing gown, I head down the stairs. Must have fallen asleep ….
Al smiles up at me as I step into the living room, Emily in – he’s already picked her up?
“What … time is it?” I ask, rubbing at my head. Still a bit groggy.
“Just gone ten.”
“Ock, ten – why didn’t yer wake me up?”
“You looked too comfy. I think you were worn out.” He smiles again, a cheeky smile.
It brings a chuckle from me. Naughty wee devil.
--------------
***Monday 21st February***
***5.21am***
Ock … paperwork duty on the graveyard shift. Is there anything worse?
Grell used to crash in my office when we were both stuck here through the night. Not anymore ….
It’s a grim shift without her ….
And still an hour to – ock, how has it only been five minutes since I checked last?
Well … bathroom break, another –
My phone starts ringing – who the hell …?
I dig it out of my drawer, glancing – Al? “Hel -.”
“Eric, I, I can’t find Emily.”
What? “What do yer mean yer cannae -?”
“I woke up and, and she’s not here.”
“Did yer check -?”
“I’ve looked everywhere, Eric.”
My heart sinks. “Alright. Ah’m coming ….”
Ah don’t – did we do something to upset her? I can’t think of anything that would have –
Ock, we need to find her.
-------------
“I … I don’t even know where to look.” Al’s flustered, in a panic – I’m not feeling so calm myself.
“Yer think she might have gone tae her old dorms?”
“No – why would she?”
“Ah – good point ….” I’m just trying to wrack my brains for … anything. “Ronnie’s?”
“No. If she was there, they’d have called.”
“Aye … aye, yer’re right.” I cannae think –
A whooshing sound – we rush in the direction of it, spot Emily in the kitchen. Aww, she figured out how to teleport all on her own. Did she learn that in the academy?
No, that’s not important –
Al rushes towards her. “Emily, where on earth have you been?”
She eyes him, looking a little worried. “I went for a walk.”
“No, no, you didn’t just go for a walk. You teleported – tell me where you went.”
“There … was a park.”
“A Park? Where? Here, or the human world?” Ock, I didn’t even think –
“H … here.”
Al sighs, the tension leaving his shoulders. “Okay …” A deep breath. “Okay …. Don’t wander off on your own again, okay?”
“B-but -.”
“No, Lass, no buts. Yer could have gotten lost.”
“Or ended up in the human world by mistake – it’s not safe out there with all the demons around.”
“Aye, if they see yer, they’ll hurt yer.”
She looks down at the ground. “I … I couldn’t sleep.”
“Then wake Al up if ah’m not around, like yer normally do with me.”
“Mmm, that’s right. We can go out on a walk if you want, but you need an adult with you.”
“O-okay. Sorry.”
“It’s alright, Lass, just don’t do it again.”
“Yeah, you really worried us.”
“Sorry,” she mumbles, “I … I didn’t mean to.”
Al smiles at her. “I know, sweetie. It’s okay.” He straightens up. “Are you ready to sleep now?”
“Yeah. Sleepy.”
-----------
***Saturday 26th February***
***10.52am***
Slipping my coat on, I go searching for my wallet. We’ve been getting Emily bits and pieces over the last few weeks, clothing and treats, but haven’t took her shopping yet. We were waiting for her to settle in before taking her out in public because we didn’t want to stress the poor lass, cause an outburst.
“Emily, sweetie, stop fidgeting.” He’s trying to change her hairstyle up, so no one in the human world recognises her – though the glasses will probably throw them off – but she’s not having any of it.
“Sucky,” she whines.
“I know, but I’m almost done.” He picks up the comb again.
Ahh … that’s where I put it. Picking it up, I pop it open. Ahh … that’s not going to be enough. I turn in the direction of the stairs – need to dip into our savings drawer.
“Alan?”
“Hmm?”
“Won’t … the demons be able to hurt us?”
“No, sweetie, they won’t attack in a crowded place.”
Aye … that’s for sure. They want us alone, isolated – cowards ….
---------------
Wallet sorted, I head back into the living – “ock, yerr hair looks nice.” It’s been put up in plaits, running down the sides of her head.
“I … look different.”
“Aye, yer do, but it’s a nice change.”
I get a wee smile. “Thanks.”
She slips down from the sofa as Al places her shoes down in front of her, hurrying to put them on. Aww, she’s so excited for her shopping trip.
--------------
***11.20am***
“Ahh, this one’s nice,” I say, pointing to a wee blue tartan dress. “What do yer think?”
Emily shifts against Al’s hip. He decided to carry her around, so no one would notice her limp. Could do without the awkward questions and funny looks ….
“It’s nice.”
“Yeah? Do you want it?”
She nods quickly. “Yeah.”
“Alright.” Finding her size, I pick it off the rail, popping it in the basket.
“Okay, we need ….” Al pauses, thinking. “Pyjamas.”
Aye, we do. Carmen’s old ones aren’t the thickest.
-----------------
***12.06pm***
“What is it, Lass?” She’s been staring at the same spot since we got into this aisle.
“N-nothing.”
“No, come on. Is there something yer want?”
She hides in Al’s shoulder, shaking her –
“Emily, tell us,” Al says softly.
“N-no.”
“Go on, it’s okay. We won’t be mad.”
“Aye, if there’s something yer want, just ask. Worst that’ll happen is we’ll say no.”
“O-okay.” Slowly, she pokes her head up again, pointing towards the biscuits.
“The Toffee Pops?”
“Yeah.”
“Aye, alright.” A packet goes in the trolley. “See, that wasn’t too hard, was it?”
“N-no.”
“Do you want anything else?”
She shakes her head at Al.
“Alright. Let us know if yer see anything else.”
“Okay.”
----------------
***12.27pm***
Emily bounces up and down on the balls of her feet, trying to see over the lip of the table as we unpack the groceries.
Ock, they had my favourite brand of pork scratchings – ah cannae wait to dive in.
“What are you looking for, Emily?” Al looks down at her.
“Ch-chocolate.”
“Okay.” Rummaging in the bag, he finds the pack, handing it to her. “Don’t eat them all in one go, okay?”
“Okay!” Snatching them up, she rushes off.
Heh, that’s not going to happen, Al. You know she’s a right gannet.
------------------
***Thursday 3rd March***
***4.33pm***
Emily totters out of the academy doors, hurrying up to Al.
“Excuse me, are you Alan?”
I look across – it’s one of the teachers.
“Yes. Can I help you?”
“Can I have a quick word?”
A word? I frown. Has Emily been playing up?
-----------------
“I’m stupid ….”
“No, you’re not,” Al smiles, looking down at her. “You just need a little help because you’re young. That’s all.”
“Aye, yer just need a bit of support.” The teacher took us into her classroom to tell us that Emily is struggling to keep us now the lessons are getting harder. She wants to visit us at our house on Sundays to go over things one on one.
She huffs –
“Don’t think of it as a bad thing, Emily,” Al says, “Your teacher is doing this because she thinks you have potential.”
“Aye, yer’ll be smarter than everyone else in yerr class in no time.”
That seems to go down well, because there’s no argument, Emily keeping up with us as we head out of the school gates. There’s a café nearby that we wanted to take her to.
“Can I still see Carmen Sunday?”
“Of course you can. We’ll just tell Ronnie we’ll be over a little later.”
“O-okay, be-because I really wanna play with her.”
“I know, sweetie. You don’t have to worry about that. We’ll make sure to go.”
“Okay!”
-----------------
***Sunday 6th March***
***5.17pm***
I chuckle as Emily narrowly misses running into the coffee table. “Be careful, Lass.” She’s so intent on having fun she isn’t looking where she’s going.
Well, as long as she’s having a good time.
She definitely deserves to.
When the teacher came over earlier, she did really well, asked questions, was given time to wrap her head around the information. She’s getting there. I … don’t really know where ‘there’ is, but we’ll worry about that when the time comes.
A stuffed animal whizzes past Al’s head.
“Carmen, be careful,” William says.
Looking up at him, she gives him an adorable, innocent face. “Sorry.”
-------------
***Friday 11th March***
***7.23pm***
“Yep, that’s right.” My lips turn up as I glance to the left of me, Olly helping Emily with the homework she was given Sunday. She doesn’t have much left now, about a page and a half of questions. Getting her to start it – aye … that wasn’t easy …. but she’s sticking with it now, chipping away at the work bit by bit.
“Oh, I know this one too! It, it’s souls?”
“Exactly.”
The smile returns. Emily’s really taken to him, and Olly seems to be in a bit of a better place. He’s still not right – I don’t know if he’ll ever be – I’m still not one-hundred percent – but he’s been coming out of his room most nights. It’s a good sign.
-----------------
***2.02am***
“Alright, come on,” the console is switched off, “it’s time for bed.”
“Aww, but, but -.”
“No, Lass, it’s getting late.” I’m so tired I can barely stay upright. “We can play again tomorrow.” Al’s on the graveyard shift, and though Emily put up a fuss at first, playing video games made her feel better.
“Promise.”
“Aye, tomorrow, ah promise.”
She huffs at me. “Okay ….”
I drag myself up from the sofa, Emily slipping off just after me. Ock … getting up the stairs is going to take effort. I –
A tug – I look down at her. “What is it, Lass?” Her hands reach up. “Yer … want tae be picked up?”
“Y-yeah.”
Ock, that’s a first. She’s never wanted me to carry her before. She’ll let me pick her up and cuddle her when she’s upset, but it’s normally Alan, Alan, Alan.
She’s really starting to trust me.
It’s – ock, the best feeling in the world.
I cannae help but beam. “Sure thing, Lass.”
Scooping her – ahh, I’m so tired she almost feels heavy.
I really need to get to bed.
--------------
***Sunday 13th March***
***11.10am***
“Alan? Eric?” Emily wobbles up to us as we get breakfast ready. Her leg is getting better – Al keeps telling her to line it up straight when she walks, which she’s doing even though it didn’t go down well at first – but it’s still not right. It’s going to take her a while to relearn how to walk.
“What is it, Lass?”
“Can … can …?” Her eyes drop to the floor.
“Yes?”
There’s a nervous expression as she looks up again. “Can … you be … my new Mommy and Daddy?”
“Er ….” I don’t – I want to say yes, but I shouldn’t until me and Al talk –
“Of course we can, sweetie.”
Ahh, well that’s that sorted. I mean – ock, of course he was going to jump at the idea. “We kind of already were,” I chuckle.
“R-really?”
“Aye.”
She smiles beams, the biggest, widest, most adorable smile I’ve ever – ock, I just want to pick her up and cuddle her. That wee face –
Al beats me to it, scooping her up into his arms. She clings onto him, burying her face in his neck. “Mommy ….”
She said that like she can barely believe we – ock, bless her ….
---------------------
***Monday 14th March***
***1.21am***
“Eric … are you awake?”
“Aye.” Barely … on the verge of dozing off, but aye, still awake. “Cannae sleep?”
“I can’t seem to settle.”
“Why?” I turn over carefully, not wanting to disturb Emily. She’s sleeping so soundly against Al’s chest. “Something bothering yer?”
“I just,” he sighs, “I – do you really think we’re the best people for Emily to be with?”
“Wha – of course we are.”
“I don’t -.”
“We are. Yer’re the only one that tried tae help her when the demons attacked. She belongs here.”
“I … I know that, but … I don’t – what if I’m not a good enough mommy?”
“Don’t be daft. Look how happy she is. She’s so attached tae yer already.”
“She … she is.”
“Aye. Ah know it’s daunting, but yer’re doing amazingly. We both are.”
“You’re not just saying that?” He asks softly.
“No. But ask Emily if yer don’t believe me. She’ll tell yer that yer’re an amazing mommy.”
He chuckles lightly. “Thank you.”
“No bother.”
It’s the truth. Deep down, he knows that. I think he’s just in shock, cannae believe we’re actually parents – ock, I can hardly believe it myself.
It’s … fantastic.
Chapter 45: Ronald. Can feel it in the air.
Chapter Text
***Wednesday 16th March***
***4.15am***
“Ronald … are you getting up?” Will asks. I tried to snooze the alarm on my phone super quick, for the third time … but he still heard it.
“Yeah ….” I really don’t wanna …. Early shifts are the fucking worst … and we haven’t had much sleep. Carmen’s all snotty and bunged up, kept waking up through the night. Poor kid.
“Ronald -.”
“Yeah, yeah, I’m goin’.”
“... You don’t seem to be moving.”
“I am, I am.” I slide outta bed before Will kicks me outta it, feet touching – ugh, whoever came up with six am starts can go to hell.
Slowly, I head towards the door. “I’ll … see y’ later.”
“Yes, see you. Stay safe.”
“I will, don’t – ack, fuck!” Just walked into the doorframe.
Today’s getting off to a great start ….
----------------
***6.21am***
Grabbing my scythe out of storage, I drag it back down the hallway towards my office. The grogginess has worn off a bit … but I’d still kill to be back in bed.
Na … it’s not all bad. I’ve been paired up with Jay, which is awesome. Haven’t worked a shift with him in ages.
Will’s been putting me on with older guys mainly, and I get why he’s been doing it, I do. They’re more experienced, good fighters. He’s just trying to keep me safe … but fuck, they’re so uptight and stuffy ….
Today’s gonna be a nice change. Kinda looking forward to it, actually, now I’ve started to wake up.
------------------
***6.31am***
Jay walks through the door, coffee in one hand, energy – “Ooh, is tha’ for me?”
“Yep,” he chuckles, putting the can down on my desk. “Thought we could both do with some caffeine.”
“Yeah,” I snatch it up, “for sure. Thanks for tha’.”
“No probs.”
---------------
***8.47am***
‘Alright, cool. Tell Carmen I love her.’ Just got a text from Will saying Carmen’s feeling a bit better. He’s still gonna phone the teacher and tell him not to come though. Kiddo needs to rest.
‘I shall. Can you pick up another bottle of medication after your shift? We are running low.’
Yeah … we did get through a lot of it yesterday. ‘Yeah, no probs. Seya later.’
Slipping my phone back into my pocket, I slide down lower on the bench. Just waiting for another pair to show up before we head to a more isolated part of town.
“It’s been quiet around here lately ….” Jay says, swinging his scythe from one hand to the other.
“Quiet? Y’ think?”
“Yeah. Haven’t smelt a demon around … for a couple of weeks now.”
“Oh ….” That’s what he meant …. “Yeah … good point. It has been.”
“Do you … think it’s over?”
“Come on, man, y’re smarter than tha’.” He’s just trying to be hopeful, I know that, but no … no way. “They’re up ta somethin’ for sure.”
“You can feel it too, can’t you? Something’s coming ….”
“Y-yeah … I can.” There hasn’t been one single attack in weeks … but it feels wrong. It feels really fucking wrong.
Something is gonna – I, I don’t even wanna think about it.
I jump up from the bench, plastering a big smile on my face. “Wanna get somethin’ ta eat?” The others aren’t gonna be here for another ten. Should have chance to pop to the supermarket and back. “I’m starvin’.”
“Sure.”
---------------------
***1.55pm***
Last collection done for the day, we port back to the association. Today’s been nice, super nice … chill. “Y’ wanna come ta Mom’s place for a bit?”
“Sure.”
“Sweet.” Jay hands me his scythe so I can pop it away. “I jus’ need ta ge’ some medicine first.”
“Alright.”
----------------
***2.16pm***
“How’re y’ feelin’, Kiddo?” I ask, kneeling down in front of the sofa. She still doesn’t look so good …. Better, but ….
“Hot ….”
My hand touches her head. Yeah … there’s defo still a bit of a fever there. “Yeah … y’ do feel warm. Y’ had anythin’ ta eat?”
She nods a bit.
“Alright, good. Mom, she had any medicine?”
“Yeah, a few ‘ours ago.”
“Ah, okay.” Hopefully, the next dose will do the trick ….
------------------
***Sunday 20th March***
***5.22pm***
“Ashley, that’s cheating!”
I chuckle. Carmen’s defo all better now. A few early nights and she was on the mend.
“Ashley, play properly,” James looks over his laptop at him – the guy really never stops working. Totally takes after Grandma.
Mom slips into – “R-Ronnie … I, I think something is ‘appening outside ….”
“Wha’?” Shit, she looks freaked – “What’s -?”
“Just, just come look.”
I jump up, dashing after her as she hurries through the house. The back door is –
H … holy shit ….
Black … black mist – it’s everywhere, pressing against the barriers –
“M-Mom, ge’ back inside.”
“Ya can’t go out -.”
“I’m not. I need – I’m gonna ge’ Will. Jus’ ….” No, it, it’s not safe here. If the warding breaks – “We need ta ge’ outta here.” I pull Mom away, locking the door. “Ge’ Grandma and Grandpa.”
She rushes –
I run to the nearest window, looking ….
It, it’s getting bigger, thicker. Black … th-the sky’s turning black.
Sh-shit ….
Chapter 46: William. Reports and invites.
Summary:
Slight overlap at the beginning of this chap with the previous chap.
Chapter Text
***3.43pm***
“Yes … yes, understood. Thank you.” I adjust my glasses as Mr Akins leaves my office, glancing over the report … the third report of the sort since this morning. Demons have been spotted in various locations around the city, but thus far, there have been no attacks.
I am not hopeful ….
We all knew this was coming, have been waiting for their next move for some time now. I feel … fear this wait will come to an end before the day is over.
Honestly … I was hoping for this extra Sunday shift to be over within a few short hours. That was wishful thinking ….
--------------
***5.33pm***
The fifth report comes in … and my anxiety is growing by the second. At any moment, I am expecting an attack … another death. Against my better judgement, as I know I have a target on my back, I feel I must go out, support my workers in the field.
As any good supervisor should ….
With a sigh, I close the report, standing from my desk. Crossing the room, I file it away for the time being. Tomorrow morning, I shall have to send it, along with the other four, to the appropriate department.
Air blows – “Please knock before -.”
“W-Will -.”
Ronald? I turn – he, he is as white as a – “What is it?”
“S-something’s h-happened at Mom’s place.”
“What?”
“I, I don’t – de-demons were tryin’ ta ge’ in.”
“In? Through the warding?”
A gulp. “I … I think so.”
I cannot – how dare they. How dare that scum come after Ronald’s family. My family.
“I … I don’t think they managed ta … b-but tha sky went black.”
The thoughts of going out into the field leave my mind, the anger rising – “I shall go look.”
“I, I’m comin’ wi’ y’.”
“No, it isn’t safe -.”
“I know tha’.”
“You -.”
“I’m not lettin’ y’ go there on y’ own, okay?”
“Ronald -.”
“No. No way.”
“Yes … alright.” Even if I try to go alone, he will only follow. “Let me retrieve my scythe.”
“Yeah … okay.”
-----------------
We teleport into the grounds of the mansion, my hand tightly grasped around my scythe. The sky is … clear? Everything is calm … tranquil ….
I turn to Ronald, who looks equally as confused. “It’s … gone.”
“Yes ….” I move ahead of him. “Though we shouldn’t let our guard down.”
“R-right.”
“Did you see where the mist began?”
“Y … yeah ….” He turns. “It was over here.”
Slowly, with care, we walk in that direction. Nothing … no signs of demons being just beyond the barrier … at all ….
“Wha’ tha …?”
I turn a little, facing him … seeing him staring intently at a spot on the ground. A rock? I bend down, scooping up – there is paper attached to it … a note ….
Oh … Lord … the stench radiating from – a demon must have thrown it through the warding.
I … I know this smell, this distinct ….
But I cannot place it.
“Wh-wha’ does it say?”
“I don’t ….” Turning the rock over, I see that the paper is blank. Carefully, I peel the Sellotape away, dropping the rock to the ground. The paper is turned –
‘William, we need to talk.’ A date, a time … and coordinates.
“Tha fuck?” The paper is snatched from my hand. “We need ta talk? ‘Bout wha’?”
“I … I am not sure.” Whatever is it … “it must be important for them to have gone to so much trouble.”
“Import – y’ … y’re not actually gonna -?”
“I … am not sure.” I would be lying if I said it hadn’t piqued my interest.
“Y’ can’t be – it’s obviously a trap.”
“Yes … it may well be ….”
“No, it is.” The note is crumpled in his fist. “Let’s jus’ go home.”
“Yes, alright ….”
------------------
***10.03pm***
“No, Will, don’t be stupid.”
“I just feel it may be of importance.”
“No.” Ronald slumps down in bed, pulling the covers up to his chest. “I told y’. It’s a trap.”
“It -.”
“Jus’ forget ‘bout it. It’s not worth tha risk.”
“Yes … alright,” I relent. His mind is set … will only stay that way.
We settle down for the night, but as time goes on, I cannot sleep. I cannot shake this feeling … this gut feeling ….
If only I could place that stench …. All demons stink to high heaven, but every demon is slightly distinct. That sickly sweet – I have run into so many demons in my time … I cannot pinpoint it.
But I feel … I feel deep down that this is important.
If they were going to attack … why go through all that extra trouble, knowing that there is a good chance I will not show? There are better, easier means ….
This approach … it reeks of desperation ….
A trap, it may well be, but I cannot pass up this opportunity, not when there may be information gained.
I cannot.
---------------
***Monday 21st March***
***5.17am***
“No, no way!”
“I am going, Ronald.” I was thinking of leaving without telling him, to avoid conflict, but lying … hiding things – that would not be fair on him.
“Y’ll be killed!”
“I will be careful,” and armed. Though against protocol, I shall be retrieving my scythe from storage before venturing out.
“No -.”
“I have made up my mind.”
“But -.”
“I shall be fine, Ronald. If I sense anything off, I shall teleport away immediately.”
“No -.”
“Yes. I am going.”
“Then, then I’m comin’ wi’ y’.”
“No. Absolutely not.” If it indeed is a trap, I am not risking his life also. The note was addressed to me, and me alone. I will not drag him into this.
“Y’ need -.”
“No. Stay here. I will be back shortly.” Before he has further chance to argue, I teleport away, coordinates still fresh in my mind from the quick glimpse of the note. Greenland, if I am not mistaken, but I must double check.
A secluded area, no doubt ….
I must be on guard at all times.
-----------------
***5.28am***
My feet touch down, scythe raised and ready … a forest of evergreens stretching out before me. Certainly the correct location, but even more secluded than the maps led me to believe.
A sweeping of cold – I turn, coming face to face with ….
“You ….”
Chapter 47: William. Traitor.
Chapter Text
The scum that once called itself Sebastian Michaelis stands before me, clad in black, hidden behind that same human mask it wore two and a half centuries ago.
Honestly, how I didn’t put two and two together ….
Of course it was Sebastian ….
“Yes, I.” With a smirk, it turns away, heading –
“Where do you think you’re going?”
“Somewhere a little more private.”
“Leading me to my doom, no doubt.” I raise my scythe higher, in warning, prepared. “You speak to me here, or we do not speak at all.”
It wavers in place, before turning back to me. “If I were planning to kill you, you would have been -.”
“Here, or nothing. Now, speak.”
It sighs, chuckles lightly. “Awkward as always, reaper.”
“You are lucky I came at all.”
“Yes … I suppose, though I never thought for one second that you wouldn’t.”
“Then do us both a favour and get to the point.”
“The point … yes.” Was that a look of sadness? I cannot help but laugh to myself. What a preposterous thought, a demon feeling anything. “I’m sure you know what is to come.”
“A war of some sort … yes.”
“They are planning to annihilate you all. Without reapers, they will have free reign on souls.”
“Yes … I had figured.” It is the obvious conclusion. Why else would they be doing this? “Is that all?”
“Oh,” he laughs, “not at all. You have no idea.”
“Then -.”
“But I cannot divulge all or we will be here for hours.”
My eyebrow begins to twitch. “So, you came here just to waste my time.”
“No, but the longer we are here, the higher the chance of being spotted. I’m sure you agree that that would be good for neither of us.”
Yes … it does have a point. If anyone were to find out, I would be labelled a traitor. But this thing has still dragged me out all this way to tell me nothing.
“But before I go, a word of advice. Be wary of those around you.”
“P-pardon?”
“There are traitors among you, William. Be -.”
“No, absolutely not.”
“No?”
Of course not! “They would never – why would any of us work with the likes of you?”
“Greed. They have been promised great things.”
“I don’t believe you.” I … I cannot –
“You don’t have to. Just … be on the lookout. The ones who seem innocent are often the most corrupt.”
The innocent ….
What is that supposed to –
“If there really are traitors, give me their names.”
“Oh, no, no details,” he smirks, “nothing that can be traced back to me.” Because it is lying, trying to play mind – it, it cannot be true.
Turning, it steps away. “Also … April fifteenth. Mark that date in your calendar.”
“April – why?”
“A disaster is coming.”
“A disaster?” I hurry – “What disaster?”
A chuckle. “No idea. I don’t think they know themselves. But put out your minions in full and you may be able to stop them.”
“I … I see.” It widens the gap between us. “W-wait a moment.”
“I really must be going.”
“Just – why are you telling me all this?”
Without turning to look at me, it speaks. “Because I am on your side. For millennia, we have only taken what is needed to survive, making contracts and tricking one human at a time. To change that is ludicrous. There is nothing worse than a greedy demon who values quantity over quality.”
“Still wishing to play the role of butler?”
“Oh, I still am a butler.” A chuckle. “Each decedent of the Phantomhive family is more depraved than the last. Delicious.”
“Oh.” I haven’t –
“But don’t worry, they are no longer stationed in London.”
“Causing trouble for another department then, I see.” That explains the quietness ….
“Exactly. Not as entertaining as London, but where they go, I follow. I intend to keep it that way.”
Before I can utter another word, the demon is gone.
The scythe slips from my loosening grip, almost dropping to the floor. What Sebastian has just stated is ….
I … I do not know what to believe ….
-------------------
“Will!” Ronald jumps up as soon as I appear, panicked – “I can’t believe y’ fuckin’ -.”
“Yes … yes, I know.” Though I do not regret my decision, seeing the worry etched on his face makes me feel a little guilty. I should have tried harder to talk him around. “It was rash of me.”
“Yeah, no kiddin’.”
“I -.”
“Are y’ okay?” He rushes closer, looking me up and down for any signs of injury. “Did they try anythin’?”
“No, no … the note was truthful.”
The tension leaves his shoulders. “R-right … good.” A long exhale. “Good. Wha’ did they say?”
---------------
“A traitor? Seriously?” Ronald stares at me, looking as bewildered as I feel.
“Yes … apparently so.”
“Y’ think he was tellin’ tha truth?”
“I … do.” I didn’t at first, wanted anything but to believe it … but the more I think on it …. What reason would it have to lie? It is giving me this information to benefit itself, and itself alone. “It may well be lying, working with the enemy to play mind games … but I don’t think that is the case.”
“Shit ….”
“Yes ….” A traitor amongst us is the last thing we need.
“Any idea who it could be?”
“No ….” I adjust my glasses. “I haven’t a clue. But I intend to find out.”
“Right.” He shifts, thigh brushing against mine. “Y’ should tell tha higher -.”
“No, absolutely not.”
“B-but -.”
“If they find out I have spoken to the enemy, I will be seen as the traitor.”
“But y’re only tryin’ ta help.”
“They won’t see it that way.”
“Good … good point.” He moves again, in restlessness. Though I cannot blame him – I am very much on edge myself. “We need ta tell our mates though.”
“Yes, we do. The more eyes, the better.”
“Yeah,” he smiles, moving to hold my hand. With a gentle squeeze, I am given a hopeful look. “We’ll figure out who tha fucker is.”
“We will.”
And then I can report to the higher-ups, with evidence of suspicious activity.
Whoever you are, I will find you.
Honestly … that disgusting creature of all things … giving us a lifeline ….
It is … hard to swallow.
---------------
***7.12pm***
“Ock, yer’ve got tae be kidding me.” Eric jumps up, about ready to fly into a rage. Because of Grell … no doubt. If there has been a traitor all this time … there is a chance they betrayed her.
I can understand his upset.
“How can you be sure?” Alan questions. “Sebastian … isn’t known for being truthful.”
“I can’t … but it is worth looking into at least.”
“True …. I hope – how horrible ….”
It is. It is a terrible thing to think of.
With a huff, Eric finds his seat at the kitchen table again. “So, now what?”
“We find out who tha traitor is,” Ronald replies.
“How?” Jay asks, hands clasped around his mug of coffee. “I don’t want to be a pessimist, but there are thousands of workers at the association.”
Yes … it is certainly not going to be easy. “I know, but if we approach this in an organised fashion, we will succeed. Firstly, does anyone spring to mind?”
“No,” Alan and Jay say in unison.
“Na ….” Ronald scratches at the back of his head. “No one.”
“Ah don’t ….” Eric ponders. “Ahh, there’s that one guy from HR … but ah think he’s just strange.”
“Andy Pond?” Alan offers.
“Aye, aye, that’s him.”
“Yes … he is an odd one … but I am sure he was that way before the attacks began.”
Alan nods in agreement. “He was.”
“Othello, can you think of anyone?” Though he is not yet back at work, his insight is just as valuable as everyone’s here.
“No, no one,” he mumbles.
“Yes, alright.” No easy lines of inquiry, it seems …. “Okay … if you all look into field members, I shall search into the other departments, starting with other managerial staff.” The bulk of the workforce is made up of soul collectors, so I should be able to manage the rest on my own. “We will eliminate those we know for certain aren’t suspects – friends, acquaintances – and go from there.”
“Wouldn’t it be easier if more people knew?” Jay asks.
“We can’t let it ge’ back ta Will,” Ronald says before I have chance to. “He’ll ge’ in trouble for speakin’ ta a demon.”
“And honestly … if rumours begin to spread, the traitor will try harder to be discreet. We have the upper hand at the moment.”
He nods slowly. “You’re right.”
“It’s going to be hard,” Alan smiles, “but we’ll figure it out.”
The action is reciprocated by Jay. “Yeah, you’re right.”
“Damn straight,” Ronald beams.
“I’ll tell Evan though. He knows a lot of people, so he might be able to come up with a few names.”
“Of course,” I nod.
“I … I have a friend in forensics who’s trustworthy,” Othello says quietly. “I should tell him.”
“Yes, as long as he doesn’t tell a soul.”
“He won’t.”
“Yes -.”
“M-Mommy?”
I glance across the room, seeing Emily peeking around the doorframe.
“What is it, sweetie?” Alan is swiftly over to her, bending down before her.
“A-are the demons … trying to hurt us again?”
She must have overheard – I was hoping playing with Carmen would keep them both distracted while we discussed this.
“We’re not sure, but we won’t let them, okay?”
“Wh-what are you gonna do?” She stares at him, worry evident on her face.
“Don’t worry about that.” There is cheeriness in his voice, no doubt a smile. “Me and Daddy have it figured out.”
“B-but -.”
“No, go play. Things will be okay, I promise.”
“Mommy -.”
“Go on.”
She puffs out her cheeks, huffing up at him. “Okay, Mommy.” As she sulks away, Alan straightens up, turning back to look at us. “Sorry. She’s been really anxious about demons the last couple of days.”
“No, no, it is understandable.” Though it is not alright in the slightest. No child should have to worry about such things ….
-----------------
***Thursday 24th March***
***2.37pm***
I flick through pages of names, ticking another three off of our list. Othello’s friend came up with a promising lead … but it amounted to nothing.
The pen is dropped against my desk … in frustration. We have made good progress, steady progress, continuing to eliminate association members at a consistent pace, yet I feel we are getting nowhere. We are … of course we are, but it is a tiresome task ….
I can only hope that a breakthrough comes sooner rather than later ….
Filing the thesaurus-sized wad of papers away, in a locked drawer, I stand from my chair. It is time to search for more leads ….
If only –
The door flies open, Hughes sprinting – “Sir! There’s been an attack!”
“What?”
My heart begins to race.
No, oh God, no.
Not again.
-----------------
***4.03pm***
I … I sit down at my desk … bewildered … and utterly defeated. There … there was an attack … in broad daylight … at a shopping centre of all places. Unsuspecting reapers who weren’t on duty, who were enjoying their free time ….
Multiple casualties … both reaper and human. How the human world is going to explain this … I have no idea.
It … it was a bloodbath.
Sickening, inhumane.
A … a devastating blow ….
---------------
***6.09pm***
“That … that’s so horrible,” Alan deflates, shoulders sagging. I returned home to find him, Ronald and Eric gathered in the living room. They had heard news of an attack … but knew nothing of the details. It … it hurt to have to break more bad news to them. “I just … I can’t believe it.”
“Aye … and after we told Emily it was safe ….”
Told Emily? What do they –
“I, I know ….”
“Pardon?”
“Emily – she was scared of going to Westfield because of the demons.” Another shopping centre –
“Aye. We told her they wouldn’t try anything in a public place.”
“Oh. Could someone have overheard you?”
“No. We were home.”
“I see.”
That is – no, William, don’t be daft.
It … it is a coincidence, and nothing more ….
Alan sighs. “What are we going to do now? We, we’re running out of time.”
“We are ….” Slipping my glasses off, I grip the bridge of my nose. This is giving me an awful headache …. “I … think, given what has happened, I will have to go to the higher -.”
“Will, no!” Ronald gasps. “Y’ can’t.”
“I know … but it may be the only option. I … need to think on it.”
“It’s too risky. Y’ll be locked up. Y’ -.”
“You might not have to.” Alan ponders for a moment before speaking again. “We could send an anonymous tip to the higher ups?”
“Yeah!” Ronald jumps at the suggestion. “That’s a good idea.”
“Yer think they’ll take that seriously?” Eric questions.
“I don’t think they’d risk not listening. This is serious.”
“Yes … I, I think you may be right.” I have been thinking of sending a tip myself … but I am just not sure. They may still be able to trace it back …. “I will … think on it and let you know tomorrow morning.”
I feel a long, sleepless night is ahead of me. I really am at a loss for what to do ….
Chapter 48: Demon, rank C: Lakrymosa.
Summary:
Takes place at around the same time as William's meeting with Sebastian.
Chapter Text
Location: Svalbard.
***Monday 21st March***
***5.47am***
At our usual meeting spot, I wait, fists balling, knuckles cracking from my irritation as I wait for this stupid little bitch. Why the elders are still making me deal with this useless cunt ….
They wanted someone close to a manager … makes perfect sense, but she’s barely told us anything.
A bump on the ground – the brat is here, face down on the ice because the little shit hasn’t figured out how to teleport properly yet. Useless ….
“Get up.”
She jumps up, meeting my gaze.
Ugh … revolting ….
Snotty, dirty thing. There’s nothing more disgusting than a child reaper, the worst of its kind. The urge to tear its eyeballs from its sockets and feed them to my hellhound floods me again. Though my pooch would probably spit them out in horror.
“Well? What information do you have for me?”
No reply – don’t tell me – this damn brat!
My hand snaps around her neck, squeezing across her throat. “Nothing? Again?” She kicks and claws as I lift her into the air, eyes filling – ah, such a satisfying sight.
She squirms and squirms, gasping for air, pleading with her eyes for mercy.
Keep struggling.
“St-stop.”
“Stop?” My grip tightens, the choking sounds delightful. “You think you have any right to tell ME what to do? Do you?! After all I’ve done for you. Do you want to go back to your old mother?”
“N-no!” Ah … that look of terror.
“I warned you. We gave you new parents. I can take them away just as -.”
“No! Please – I,” cough, choking on her own spit, “I h-have something.”
My eyebrow rises. “You do?”
“Y-yeah!” Hack. “P-please don’t hurt them.”
My grip releases, the sad sack of flesh hitting the ground. “Tell me.”
“Sh-shopping centres.”
“What?”
“Mommy s-said you won’t attack there because it, it’s in public.”
“Is that it?” Seriously?! Anyone could have pulled that out of their arse! My foot collides with her stomach. Good, jerk, cry out in pain, you worthless cunt. “After all this time, that’s the best you can come up with?” Another impact, a satisfying sequel, the little shit curling into a ball.
“I’m sorry!”
“You’re useless!” I bring my foot back again. Yes … I know I’ve been told not to leave any blood stains, any rips in clothing, to avoid suspicion, but I really wish to crack a few ribs. Maybe an arm, or both.
My phone lets out a ring, two.
Getting in one last satisfying kick, I pull it out of my pocket. The boss … putting an end to my fun. Answering, I report the pathetic amount of information to her, annoyance evident in my tone. But she barely comments on it, moving the conversation on. As she speaks, my mouth curls into a smile. Ah … interesting, yes ….
Yes, yes … that’s good ….
Oooh.
Delicious.
Ahh … yes, that is perfect.
The phone call ends with a lick of the lips as I stare down at her, the pathetic thing still cowering in a ball, hiding her face behind her arms.
“You’re in luck, Emily.” I smirk as she peels her face away to stare up at me. “Seems we’ve found a better use for you.”
Her eyes widen further, fear carving its way into her vulgar face.
She looks like she’s about to cry.
Divine.
Chapter 49: William. Choices.
Chapter Text
***Friday 25th March***
***7.00am***
“Mornin’, babe,” Ronald speaks, his voice like nails piercing my skull. I haven’t slept well.
“Morning.”
Sitting up in bed, he reaches for his glasses, fumbling to put them on. Maybe he did not sleep well either …. Though he is never the most graceful in the mornings, he appears more unsteady than usual.
Finally, they are slipped onto his face, his eyes meeting mine. “‘Ave … y’ thought ‘bout it?”
I break the contact, rubbing circles into my temple. “I have.”
“Okay, cool.” I feel him slide closer. “Wha’ are y’ thinkin’?”
“Alan is … right. The higher-ups need to know, about the traitor … and April fifteenth. Sending an anonymous tip … is the best option.” I sigh, thinking out loud. “Though there is a chance they may still be able to trace it back.”
“They won’t, babe. We’ll make sure they can’t.”
“Yes … alright.” I am still not sure. There is so very little known about the higher-ups, rumours that they transcend mere reapers, may not be of our kind at all. Who knows what they are really capable of.
But even so … I must tell them.
I cannot risk the traitor going unfound.
-----------------
***7.05pm***
We gather in the living room of Eric’s home, waiting for Alan and Ronald to return from the supermarket with paper, envelopes and two different coloured pens – items that will be disposed of as soon as the notes are sent.
They appear before us, Ronald beaming, clutching the shopping bag with a gloved hand. It is best not to leave fingerprints.
“Did you get everything?”
“Yeah … finally.” With a chuckle, he sets the bag down on the coffee table. “Y’d think findin’ envelopes would be easy – nope ….”
Alan laughs lightly. “We got a little lost.”
There is a chuckle from Eric … but I cannot find it in myself to laugh along at Ronald’s silliness. I just want to get this over with. “Ah thought yer’d been gone ages.”
It takes a while to figure out who is to write the two notes, on two separate pieces of paper, though we eventually settle on Jay and Othello. Even if I try to mask my handwriting, I feel, given I submit so much paperwork on a regular basis, they would still be able to tell it is me.
We keep the notes short and to the point, Othello and Jay both writing with their non-dominate hands, one to be submitted tonight, the next tomorrow morning. Hopefully, that way, they will not believe the two are coming from the same source.
As they are placed in envelopes, Jay asks “Which one should we send first?”
“Yours.” Exposing the traitor is most pressing at the moment. It may even stop what is to come April fifteenth, if we are lucky.
“Alright. Want me to drop it off now?”
“If you would, but be careful not to be spotted.”
“No probs.”
-----------
***Saturday 26th March***
***8.57am***
“Hm, wha’?” Ronald blinks up at me, squinting, unable to see me clearly without his glasses.
“I am leaving now,” I say softly. “I will see you -.”
“Wha’?” He jolts. “Why didn’t y’ wake me up?”
“You seemed peaceful.” And honestly, there was no need to wake him when he isn’t due in to work for another few hours.
“Carmen -.”
“At her Grandmother’s.”
“Aww … thanks, babe.” He smiles dopily up at me, still very much in the depths of sleep. “Did y’ sleep good?”
“I did, thank you.” Surprisingly, I slept through most of the night. Submitting the tips, getting that task out of the way, has somehow put my mind at ease. Like a weight off of my shoulders.
“Awesome. See y’ later.”
“Yes, see you.” But as he turns away from me, nestling in the covers, I cannot find it in myself to leave; this rare, beautiful moment of peace in a time of such strife and panic.
This … this present moment, it is perfect. I want to stay here, just as I am … forever.
I squeeze onto the edge of the bed carefully, leaning over him. A lingering kiss is placed to his temple.
“Hm … don’t y’ have ta go ta work?” He mumbles.
“I do.”
He shifts again, curling into me through the quilt. “Wish y’ didn’t.”
“As do I.” My fingers go to his hair, out of habit, inciting a relaxed hum.
Just five more minutes.
---------------
***Sunday 10th April***
***8.57am***
I take a sip of coffee, flicking to the next page of my newspaper while I wait for Ronald and Carmen to wake. It is a relaxed Sunday morning, a rare day off from work.
I have heard nothing from the higher ups – they have not come knocking at our door – but I can be certain that they received the tips. Numerous members of my staff have been called to the top floor of the association to be questioned, and just Thursday, three were carted off by armed guards.
But they were soon released, and I have heard nothing since. All I can do is hope that they have something, some intel I know nothing about.
Five days until the fifteenth ….
----------------
***Monday 11th April***
***4.11am***
“Ronald -.”
“Yeah, yeah, I’m goin’.” Ronald grumbles about the woes of an early shift as he slides out of bed, cursing me for being able to sleep another few hours. He is due in at six on a shift with Jay. Paperwork duty until eight, and then a long stint out on the field.
No wonder he is wishing hell upon me ….
-------------
***6.18am***
What is …? I glance up at my alarm clock – no … it isn’t that. My phone – yes ….
Who is calling at such a time?
Reaching blind in the direction of it, I feel across the nightstand – there it is. I slide the accept bar across – no – the second time is successful, phone coming to my ear. Honestly, if this is Ronald calling to complain –
“Hello?”
“Alan?” What is –
“I, I’m sorry, I wouldn’t call if – we, we can’t find Emily.”
“What?” My stomach sinks, dread, the suspicion – no, no, William, stop being silly. You cannot jump to conclusions. It isn’t that … cannot be that. That doesn’t make the blindest bit of sense.
“I thought I heard a noise downstairs, but when I – she’s gone.”
“I, I see. I will be there as soon as possible.”
----------------
Carmen dropped off with a quick explanation, I teleport straight into the living room, not wanting to waste time knocking.
There is talking, frantic words from Alan coming from the kitchen. I follow his voice, seeing him on the verge of tears.
“Alan -.”
Bang!
A rumble, a flash, in the direction of – the association!
“Ronald!”
I teleport to his office – I am falling, hitting … rubble, broken glass.
Heat and smoke and fire, burning on my skin, the sky above –
It, it’s gone …. There … there is nothing left.
Oh, God –
“Ronald!”
Chapter 50: William. Poisoned.
Chapter Text
I collapse to my knees, tearing up bricks, clawing through the rubble. “Ronald! Ronald, can you hear me?!”
I have to find him. He’s survived, of course he has, but ….
The air burns at my skin, prickling –
Oh, God, I know what this is –
If they have this, the barriers – Carmen is in danger. They all are.
I have to – my phone, where did I – there –
I rip it from my pocket, calling the only person – it pings in my ear. No signal ….
Dammit!
Teleporting away from the devastation, I try again. Pick up … for goodness sake, pick –
“Hello?”
“Othello -.”
“What’s going on? I heard an -.”
“Have you left Alan’s?”
“No … I heard them shouting downstairs, but I’m -.”
“Yes – good. Don’t, don’t come anywhere near the association. I need you to go to Ronald’s Grandmother’s home and -.”
“Why? What’s –?”
“I don’t have time to explain! Just -.”
“William -.”
“There has been a nuclear attack -.”
“What?” There’s shuffling, Othello moving. “Is everyone okay?”
“I … I don’t know yet. Take Carmen and the others somewhere secluded, away from any associations.”
“You think they’ll attack -?”
“I don’t – there may be traitors everywhere. Can you -?”
“I’m going there right now. I’ll phone you back soon.”
“Okay. Th-thank you.” Hurry. Please … please just reach them.
As the call disconnects, I turn back … my stomach twisting. Devastation … complete devastation … the association and surrounding buildings mounds … of smouldering rubble … and twisted metal … the trees bare and blackened.
Crowds are gathering now … silent, in shock ….
A thud … my phone at my feet ….
I … I think I am in shock also, my mind –
No, I … I cannot let it get to me.
Teleporting back to the destruction of Ronald’s office, I drop to my knees again.
I have to find him.
--------------
***8.20am***
I pace back and forth in front of the Westburrow public library, turned makeshift hospital, just outside of the radiation zone, an area that stretches for roughly half a mile around the association. Our homes, our pets, are safe … at the very least.
But I cannot find Ronald. I dug … and dug, until the flesh peeled from the bones of my hands, until I reached his office space, found the mangled metal photo frame that stood proudly on his desk … but he wasn’t there. He wasn’t in his office when the blast occurred.
But he is alive.
They have been pulling survivors from the debris, doing clean up, for over an hour now. My hand goes to my nose, blood smeared on the back of it as I lower my arm again. The radiation exposure is beginning to take its toll ….
We are not immune.
More blood runs as I stare out in front of me, taking in the individuals on the stretchers, Ronald not among them.
It is a waiting game now.
My phone – Othello!? I struggle to pull it from my pocket, finally managing – it is him.
Oh, finally – I was fretting –
“Hello? Is everything -?”
“Hey, sorry … it’s really hard to get a signal out here.”
“N-no, it’s alright. Are they safe? Where are – no, no, don’t tell me. Keep your location secret.”
“Okay. They’re fine.” Relief washes over me. Thank … thank goodness. “Martha isn’t happy … but she understands.”
“I … I see. Thank you … for all this.” Really … I cannot thank him enough. He has been a lifesaver.
“Don’t mention it. Is,” the line begins to crackle, static in my ear, “everyone … okay? Wh … what’s -?”
It disconnects, his phone going straight to voicemail when I try to return the call.
Hopefully, a text will reach him ….
---------------
***8.38am***
Bracing myself against the stone wall, I grip at my stomach, the queasiness not entirely caused by the radiation. Rumours that the blast was set off in the armoury … a room of powerful, irreplaceable weapons … a room that is heavily locked and guarded. There was more than one traitor … just had to be.
We … we are in trouble. Without those weapons, we haven’t a leg to stand on. The … the enemy knew that ….
--------------
***8.45am***
Vomit splashes against the wall, deafening chatter and panicked voices whirling in my mind. Reports are coming in … attacks in New York, at the branch in Hong Kong. They … they are taking out all the large branches, the powerhouses in the reaper realm.
“Paris has been attacked!”
“There … there’s a report coming in from Moscow.”
“Oh, God, Washington too ….”
I lurch again, bracing myself against the wall. We … we are doomed ….
“Hey.”
Feet stop a little way away from me – they are talking to me? Struggling to push myself upright, I stare at the reaper in front of me. I … I don’t recognise him. A … a new member? No … someone in another department I hadn’t yet looked into as a possible traitor ….
“Here.” A glass of water is held out to me … an … an absolute godsend. My mouth is so unbearably dry.
“Th-thank you.” I take it from him, barely able to keep it in my grasp.
“You should head inside. They have more beds -.”
“I’m w-waiting for someone.”
“Oh, okay. From the branch?”
“Yes.”
He turns in the direction of the association, what is left of it. “It won’t be long now. They’ve almost finished searching.”
“I … I see.” I … I will be able to see him soon, thank goodness.
“Do you need anything? A chair?”
“No … no,” I can’t sit – I need to stay here, stay alert for when he comes. “I am quite alright, thank you.”
“Alright. I’m just inside the door if you need anything.”
“Yes … alright, thank you.”
He speaks to another reaper standing a little way away before dipping back inside, leaving me to stare down at my glass. I am thirsty, so desperately thirsty, but the thought of drinking only makes me queasier.
Slowly, I raise the glass, taking a sip ….
It, it is refreshing … and excruciating at the same time, my throat beginning to burn. But I am just thankful for the relief from this awful thirst.
More stretchers draw closer – is that? It is! I rush forward, the glass slipping – “Jay?” Oh … he looks terrible ….
“W-William?” He squints up at me, Evan clinging tightly to his side.
“Yes – have you seen Ronald?”
“He’s … behind me … somewhere ….”
He – he is, blonde hair sticking up – “Th-thank you.”
I sprint towards him, my legs almost buckling – “Ronald!”
Oh … God ….
The breath catches in my throat. Bare, angry flesh … t-teeth … on show where a portion of his cheek should be … his … his body trying desperately to knit itself back together, to … to regenerate from … from nothing but scorched bones.
Oh, Ronald ….
“W-Will?” His chest heaves, struggling under a thin hospital blanket.
I snatch up his hand, squeezing. “Yes, I, I’m here. I’m here.”
He is alright, right here –
I … I knew he would be, but to see him –
He … he is alright ….
Chapter 51: William. The sickness setting in.
Chapter Text
“Nghhh!” Ronald cries out, whole body jerking as he is moved to a hospital bed.
“It, it is alright, Ronald.” My hand squeezes his again gently in an attempt to soothe him. I … I want to hold him, comfort him … more than anything, but it would only cause him pain. “Just try to relax.”
“Hn ….” He gazes up at me, his skin paling by the second. H-he is … grey …. “What’s goin’ on?”
“There … was an attack at the association.”
“A-attack?” He blinks slowly, head lolling against his pillow in his disorientation. “Wha’ …?”
“I … I think an … atomic bomb was set off in the armoury.”
“A … atomic bomb …. Shit ….”
“Yes. That is why you are probably … not feeling so well.”
“I … I don’t … f-feel right.”
“But it will pass … once your body recovers from the radiation.” Soon, soon … I hope.
“Yeah ….”
Jay murmurs from the bed behind me. “An atomic bomb … wow.”
“It, it’s the demons, isn’t it?” I turn to see Evan crouching at Jay’s bedside, rocking back and forth on the balls of his feet, face stricken with agitation ... and anger. “The, the traitor, they did this.”
“It, it seems that way.”
“Tha traitor ….” Ronald frowns, trying to process my words. “They … they didn’t find them ….”
I gulp … knowing that I need to tell him …. I, I have been dreading this …. Carefully, I squeeze onto the edge of his bed, touching his leg lightly. “Ronald,” I whisper, “I … I think … it was … Emily.”
“Emily?! Wha’ -?”
“Ronald, Ronald,” I hush him, alarmed – “be quiet. If you are overheard -.”
“Sorry …. I jus’ – Emily? Really?”
“That doesn’t make any sense,” Jay says quietly.
“No … it makes perfect sense.” The more I think on it, the realer it becomes. “This morning, Alan called to tell me he couldn’t find Emily … minutes before the explosion.”
“What?” I can hear the shock in Jay’s voice. “Are you serious?”
“Yes ….”
“She hasn’t been found?”
“No … she hasn’t.”
“Tha’ … doesn’t mean she’s involved,” Ronald grumbles. “Y’re … bein’ stupid.”
“It doesn’t, but – I, I have tried to shrug off this feeling … time and time again … but there are just too many coincidences.”
“Like wha’?” He interrupts me before I can continue, refusing to believe – I cannot blame him. Who could stand to think a child …?
“The way she just fell into Alan’s lap. Demons were involved in that. And … how interested she seemed in our conversations about demons.”
“Yeah … so wh -?”
“Alan told her they wouldn’t attack a shopping centre … and then they did just that. She … would have been the perfect spy. No one would suspect a child.” No one did.
“Y-you’re right ….” I look at Jay again, seeing Evan wide-eyed and pale. He doesn’t know what to think ….
“Na ….” Ronald falls farther into his pillow. “Y’re … full of shit ….”
I … I hope I am ….
He closes his eyes – a jolt, eyelids flying open. “Carmen! She -.”
“She is fine, Ronald. Othello has taken her somewhere safe with the rest of the family.”
“R-right.” He relaxes again. “Thank fuck.”
---------------
***9.26am***
A nurse slips through the maze of beds and chairs, plastic container in hand. “Glasses, anyone?”
“Yeah … please.” Ronald lifts a hand weakly … only to have it fall against the sheets again a moment later.
His condition is worsening … the radiation breaking down cells mended from the initial blast. He barely has the strength left to move.
“I shall take them,” I say, standing from the bedside chair brought to me. Lord … my legs are like paper straws ….
Quickly, I take them from her, slipping them onto Ronald’s face, desperate to sit down again.
“Th-thanks … babe.” He glances down, an expression of horror coming over him. “F-fuck ….”
“Ronald, Ronald, it is alright. You will heal. Just give it a little time.”
“R-right.” A gasp. “W-Will, y’re bleedin’ ….”
My hand goes to my nose, the steady trickle of blood continuing. I … I lost the energy to wipe it clean a while ago …. “It … it is just from the radiation.” A … a wave of nausea washes over me. “I will be -.” Oh, God –
The nurse shoves a cardboard bowl into my hands as I – blood and bile splattering –
“Will?!”
“I … I am alright,” I reply … str-struggling to catch my breath …. “I w-will be fine.”
“A-are y’ sure?” His eyes are filled with panic, worry … because he has never seen me looking so unwell.
“I, I am.” Looking back at the nurse, who is eyeing me with … sympathy, I thank her.
“You’re very welcome,” she replies with a smile. “I’ll bring painkillers as soon as I can.”
Yes … I imagine they ran out a while ago.
Ronald sinks into his bed again, closing his eyes. “Th-that’d ... be awesome ….”
-------------
***9.59am***
Ronald clings onto my arm desperately, black, putrid blood and pieces of flesh splattering into a bowl.
“It, it’s alright, Ronald,” I say, despite my mounting concern. He has been retching for … I do not know how long ….
“F-fuck ….” His hand falls, body curling into a foetal position. The bowl is discarded at my feet, hand cupping his cheek, thumb wiping away … a stray tear ….
“D-don’t cry, Ronald.” It, it is a selfish thing to say … because I cannot bear to see him upset. I know his pain must be unbearable. “The painkillers will be here soon.”
Eyes clamping shut, he nods against his pillow. “Y … yeah ….”
Reddish purple bruising is beginning to form on his cheekbone … around his temple, the cells breaking down ….
Relief from this … cannot come soon enough.
“Al, Al … come on, this way.” I hear from across –
Eric?
I catch sight of them amongst the crowd, Eric’s arm around Alan, guiding him – oh … he is beside himself … sobbing, hands held out before him, b-burns down to the bone ….
They … have been searching the rubble … for Emily ….
They w-won’t find her ….
“No! W-we, we have to find her, Eric! We have to -.”
“We’ve looked, Al. She’s not -.”
“Th-the human world. We didn’t -.”
“We cannae go back there. We’re covered in radiation.”
“I don’t! I, I don’t ….” He dissolves into sobs again, wailing –
I move onto Ronald’s bed, almost stumbling over myself as I free up the chair.
“Here, sit, sit down.”
Alan collapses into the seat, bawling, pained, desperate wails as he breaks down completely. Face falling into his arms, he rocks back and forth … choking on his cries. I … I have never seen him like this … so hysterical … so torn apart.
“Al ….” Eric falls to his knees in front of him, resting a hand on his thigh. “Al, it’ll be alright.”
“How can you say that?! S-she ….” The words are lost in cries again –
“D-don’t cry … Al,” Ronald whispers, barely able to form words … thoughts ….
Eric glances … and his face falls, Ronald’s appearance … a shock ….
“Sh … she’ll turn up, mate.”
But his words fall on deaf ears, Alan working himself into such a state he begins to retch … loud, wet gasping.
And Eric is on his feet, bending over him, embracing him in a side hug. “It’ll be alright, Lad. We’ll figure this out.”
The nurse draws near again, catching Ronald’s eye. “Thank you for being patient.” Opening a plastic case, she produces a syringe. “Now, this medication will make you sleepy -.”
“G-good ….” Ronald mumbles, getting a gentle smile from her.
“You’re probably right,” she says softly. The medication is given swiftly, an injection to Ronald’s inner elbow. “It should take effect soon.”
“Yeah ….” His eyelids bob open and shut, a relaxed smile forming. “Fuck … that’s better ….” He drifts off … looking so at peace.
“Here,” Eric speaks, “Al needs some too.”
“What?!” Alan rips himself from Eric’s grip. “N-no -.”
“Yer’re hurt, Al -.”
“I don’t care! We, we have to find her! Sh-she’s out there -.”
“We’ve tried everything. We -.”
“No! We -.”
“We cannae do any more.” He grips Alan’s wrist, sliding his shirt sleeve upwards. “Yer need tae rest.”
Alan chokes on a cry … shaking his head desperately, pleading …. “N-no ….”
“Yer do. Yer’re exhausted.”
Squeezing his eyes shut, his face contorts in pain … and I see the fight seep out of him ….
A weak, difficult nod.
He slumps against Eric when the nurse touches him, burying his face in his shirt.
“Aye … aye, ah know,” Eric cups the back of his head as the nurse gives them a sympathetic smile, needle pressing into his skin. “Ah know.”
Within a few moments, he is settled, asleep against his husband.
Once Jay is medicated, the nurse turns back to us. “Do you want any?”
“No, no … thank you.” I really should stay awake … in case Ronald needs me … to wait for news.
“Ah’m alright, thank yer.”
“Okay. I’ll find you a chair.”
“Cheers.”
---------------
***11.01am***
I sit in stillness … eyelids heavy … filled cardboard bowl laying at my feet. The library is silent now, unsettlingly so. As I look across the room, at those still conscious, I see the same expression … all around me. Blank faces … distant eyes.
Bewilderment.
Not one of us can believe that this has happened.
“William.” Eric breaks the silence, his voice flat, devoid of its usual warmth. “Ah need tae ask yer something.”
“O-of,” my voice cracks, hoarse from the dryness in my mouth, “of course.”
He lifts his head … dead eyes staring into mine, face … expressionless. “Emily did this, didn’t she?”
My heart sinks, words caught in my throat. I didn’t think he would …. “I think so ….”
“Aye ….” He looks away again, staring down at his knees. “Ah knew. As soon as the explosion – ah knew ….”
“I’m sorry.”
“Aye ….”
I look down myself, knowing there is nothing I can say.
I understand now … why he seemed so calm, why he barely reacted when he would usually rage and shout.
You can see it … in his eyes, written all over his face.
He is a broken man.
Chapter 52: Various places, different names.
Summary:
A slight change in the story for this chapter, but who doesn't like a bit of world building, huh?
Chapter Text
Robert Garrett:
***12.36pm***
We touch down at the association, a forcefield surrounding the area to prevent the radiation from spreading. My own protective shield encases me, protecting me, keeping the sickness at bay.
“Awww … what a mess.” Pixie crosses her arms over her chest, huffing up at the rubble in front of her.
It’s an … interesting life, being the PA to the head of the association – Miss Pixarian Renfellow … but … after a few broken fingers and kicks to the knockers, I soon learnt to just address her as Pixie.
Sighing, she drops her arms overdramatically to her sides, before raising them again, palms facing the ruins. “Okay ….”
The bricks begin to glow a pale green, rising one by one.
It is … effortless.
Even after spending the past four centuries with her … I still don’t know the true extent of her powers … or what she truly is … this little girl with red hair down to the floor. She looks no older than eight … acts like such a child at times … but there’s so much more to her.
Pixie … is an odd one.
She’s definitely not a reaper – those eyes are like nothing I’ve seen … purple and misty … strange.
There’s something … ancient there.
Of course; the original twelve elites have been here from the start.
The rubble floats in the air, the whole association airborne, suspended in the sky above us.
It is … eerily beautiful.
“Were there any casualties?” She asks, calling me to attention.
“No, no, injuries, but -.”
“The humans at the café?”
“They hadn’t yet left for work when the explosion occurred. They have been transported to safety.”
A swift nod, eyes fixated on the building.
“A progress report on the traitor.”
“They have been taken into custody. Interrogation will commence as soon as they regain consciousness.” Whenever that will be. What they pulled from the rubble … was nothing but a heap of charred bones.
“Good.”
A … sinking feeling comes over me. “Pixie …?”
“Hm?”
“The traitor – they’re just a child. I … I don’t think -.”
“What? That they’re complicate in this?”
“Yes … she’s only been here a few months. There’s … very little chance she understood what she was doing.”
She gazes at me, before looking back at her work. “We’ll find out soon enough.”
I gulp out a response. “Y-yes ….” It sounds heartless … is heartless, but being ruthless has kept this branch alive … in the darkest of times. She has to be this way.
Like a puzzle, the bricks and metal slot back into place, our association perfect again.
“That’s better.” A wide, childish grin. Turning towards the academy, roofless and dusty, she sighs again.
On to the next job ….
“What is our next move in regards to the weapons?” I ask. They were moved to a secure location a while ago, when we received the tip-offs.
“They will stay in their safe place until we find out all there is to know about the demons’ plans and round up the other traitors.”
Yes … there has to be more than one. A child couldn’t have infiltrated the armoury on their own.
Her hands raise again. “The demons thought they were so clever.” A snigger. “How distraught they’ll be when they realise their plan was foiled.” She makes a pondering sound. “I’ll have to promote that Spears guy.”
“I … think he was in contact with the traitor.”
“Or kill him.”
I chuckle to myself. She is clearly jesting. “We will have to bring him in for an interview, yes.”
“Hm. Find out who the traitor was staying -.”
“She was taken in by one Alan Humphries and Eric Slingby.”
Her brow furrows. “Slingby …. He was a friend of the ripper, wasn’t he?”
“He was.”
“He needs to pick better associates. Bring them in once we are done here. I want to speak to them.”
“I’m … not sure that is a good idea.”
“It’s fine. I won’t be TOO mean. Promise.”
“I will interview them with you.”
“… Fine.”
-----------------
***1.06pm***
Purple light glows around her hands, radiation from the air being absorbed into her body from all around us. “Bleugh ….”
“Are you alright?”
Her face scrunches. “It tastes so … metal-ly.”
“Yes, I imagine it does.”
“Hm.”
It takes a while for the air to be cleansed, but soon enough, we are outside the library, surrounded by its own little protective bubble. The task begins again, Pixie drawing radiation from the building and reapers inside. It may take more than one session to extract the toxin from their bodies entirely, longer still for the sickness to leave them, but their conditions will stabilise.
Another huff. She is getting bored now, growing tiresome of the clean-up. “I need a coffee.”
“I will head to Starbucks as soon as you are done here.”
“Good.”
----------------
Charlie Marston:
***1.43pm***
An interrogator for the English intelligence division, a job perfect for those with a strong stomach and little empathy, for those like me … but some days are harder than others.
I’ve ripped the answers I’ve needed from children many a time, without guilt, without caring … but those were teenagers, reapers who’d been around long enough to know what they were doing was wrong.
We haven’t yet entered the interrogation room, and already, this feels wrong.
My partner, West, might have to take over this one for me. He’s even more depraved and heartless than I am.
A thick metal door, unlocked by a guard, swings open before us. I follow West down a long hallway … hearing cries from behind the door in front of us. Pitiful, pained cries.
West rips it open, stomping through the doorway into a dimly lit room. I step forward … seeing a small child bent forward in the chair she’s restrained to, crying to herself, anti-teleportation collar clamped tight around her neck.
Her skin is open and weeping, blood soaking into her prison uniform, matted into the hair covering her face.
My lips twist into a grimace. Poor little shit.
“Well … well ….” West smiles, dropping a duffle bag to the floor.
The kid flinches, looking up –
God … what a mess.
Dried blood smears her face, intact skin ghostly white, dull eyes underlined with brown.
Kid looks like death.
Her eyes go wide – she shrieks, struggling, pulling desperately against the chair. “L-let m-me go!”
West cocks an eyebrow. “Let you go?”
“P-please! I wanna see Mommy! Let me see Mommy!”
“Yeah … that’s not gonna happen.” He smirks. “You’re not going anywhere after what you’ve done.”
Silence, a moment of staring, and then she breaks down again, slumping in defeat.
“You’re going to tell me everything I want to know.”
---------
“Tell me!” I wince as a fist slams into her cheek again, knocking her head sideways. “What are the demons planning?”
“I don’t know!”
She rocks back and forth, coughing violently, becoming completely overwhelmed. Loud, wet gagging overtakes her body, brown vomit dribbling down the sides of her mouth as she trembles and hacks.
“Fine ….” He scowls. “Have it your way.” Walking over to the duffle bag, he kneels down. “If fists won’t make you talk ….”
“West.”
His hand pauses above the zip, face frowning up at me. “What?”
“A word. Please.”
“What?”
“Just … come here.”
Grunting, he walks to meet me in the corner of the room. “What is it?”
“Look … this isn’t going to work,” I say quietly, not wanting her to overhear. “Whatever we do to her, it’s not going to compare to the pain of the radiation.”
“Rubbish -.”
“It’s true. She isn’t going to open up to us like this.”
His lips turn up in a scowl. “You got a better idea?”
“I might.” I glance over at her, her head hung in exhaustion. “Just let me try something.”
He cracks his knuckles. “Five minutes.”
“Okay.” That’s fair; he isn’t known for his patience.
Carefully, calmly, I walk over to her. This could work – she’s terrified of West, but I haven’t laid a finger on her. She might open up to me if I play my cards right, act like the nice guy in this situation.
I have no idea how to speak to children – truth be known, I don’t much care for them – but I lower my voice, trying to sound as calm and kind as I can. Not an easy feat for me. “Emily.” She flinches, whimpering to herself. “Emily, it’s okay. I won’t hurt you. Are you tired?”
From under her hair, she watches me, unblinking. “I … I feel poorly.”
“Well -.”
“I w-want my mommy.”
“I don’t think we can help with that, but if you tell me what you know, we’ll let you sleep.”
A snivel. “I d-don’t know anything.”
“Nothing? Really?”
“N-no.”
“Okay ….” Let’s try a more specific question. “Was there anyone else in the association that was helping the demons? Did anyone tell you to do bad things?”
Silence.
“Emily?”
She begins to cry again, shaking her head quickly.
“What is it? Why are you crying?” She knows something about other traitors, I can tell – panic is setting in. “Did the others hurt you?”
“N-no ….”
“Then -.”
“They’ll hurt Mommy and Daddy!”
Oh … I see. I’m starting to understand it now. “Did they threaten to hurt your parents if you told anyone?”
A nod. “Th-the demons f-found me a new M-Mommy and Daddy -.”
“But they wanted you to do bad things for them?”
A tear slides down her cheek. “Th-they, they’ll take them away again.”
“Did your parents know about the demons?”
“No! N-no, Mommy and Daddy are nice. R-really nice.”
“Okay. Then I can promise you we won’t let anything happen to them. We can protect them, but only if you’re truthful with me. Can you do that?”
“K-keep … Mommy and Daddy … safe.”
“That’s right.”
“Promise.”
“I promise. Now, tell me about the others.”
A pause … still slightly hesitant … before she opens her mouth again. “Th-they told me … wh-where to put the bomb. Th-the … armoury?”
“Yes, that’s right, you put the bomb in the armoury.”
“Y … yeah. I … I didn’t know where it was. He f-found out.”
“Okay.” Good … that’s good. If we can find out his name, we can interrogate him and find out who else is involved. “Do you know his name?”
“Jacob.”
“His last name?”
A shake of the head. “Okay.” I wasn’t really expecting her to. “If we showed you pictures, would you be able to recognise him?”
“Re … rec ….”
“Remember his face.”
She nods slowly. “H-he has brown hair … and b-brown spots.”
“Brown spots?”
“On … his face.”
“Freckles?”
“Fr-freckles … yeah.”
“Alright. The bomb. Tell me about that.”
“It … it hurt.”
“I bet it did. What else do you remember about it?”
“Th-they told me to go to … the arm-armoury -.”
“Who did?”
“Th-the demon.”
“Do you know the demon’s name?”
“No.”
“They never told you?”
“N-never.” Hn … smart decision on its part.
“Okay … that’s fine. So, they told you to go to the armoury with the bomb and then what?”
“It, it had a timer. He … told me to press a button … and g-get out … but I got … confused.”
“You didn’t get out in time?”
“P … porting is hard.”
“Did the demon make you do anything else before the bomb?”
“I … h-had to get … information ….” Her head bobs up and down … voice fading into a whisper. She’s getting weaker. “William … was important.”
“William T. Spears?”
“Yeah.”
“What did you find out?”
“N … nothing. The … the demon got … mad.”
“Nothing at all?”
“M … Mommy said demons … wouldn’t attack shopping centres. I … told him that.”
Yes … the massacre of March twenty-fourth …. It all makes sense.
“Okay. Can you remember anything else? Did the demon say what they were planning next?”
“T-told you. No.”
“Are you sure?”
“S … sure.”
“Okay.” Getting to my feet, I take off my coat, draping it over her. “Get some sleep.”
“What?!” West storms over – “Seriously?! She’s told us nothing!”
“She’s told us everything she knows.”
“That’s what she wants you to think! Don’t fall for her tricks!”
“No, she’s telling the truth. I can tell.”
“No -.”
“Yes. You know my gut instinct has never steered us wrong.” I turn from him, heading towards the door. “We’re done here.”
And what does it matter if I went a little easy on her?
The death penalty will stand.
Chapter 53: William. Tell us what you know.
Summary:
I know this chapter is a bit of a retread of previous stated facts (and it's taken me almost a month to update, jeez, I'm sorry. I was away in Spain for part of it, but damn, no excuse), so the next chapter will be up in a few days (already have it written). Hope you enjoy.
Chapter Text
***11.47am***
A shift breaks the silence … bringing me back from the edge of sleep I am desperately fighting against. The … pain feels off in the distance now … but the exhaustion is gripping. Lethargy … I feel beyond lethargic.
Slowly, I raise my chin from my chest, seeing Eric moving Alan into a different position – he is bleeding, a large bloodstain, still seeping, into the shirt above his left collarbone – the cells rupturing without injury.
I … I can feel it also, dampness surrounding my knees … from merely kneeling in the rubble.
A sigh leaves his mouth. “Yer should sleep.”
I nod a little, too tired to want to reply … but … that would be rude of me. “I … should.”
“Lay yer -.”
“No. Ronald -.”
“He’s going tae be out for hours.”
“Yes … I suppose he is.” He does have a point. Maybe I should get some rest while I can.
“Ah’ll keep an eye.”
“No, no … you should rest also.” You look as unwell as I feel.
He scoffs at me. “Ah cannae sleep when my daughter needs me. Ah,” a cough, “need tae figure this out.”
“Eric … I don’t think -.”
“No, fuck feeling sorry for myself. Ah’m not going tae let them take her away. Ah just … ah need tae think.”
As he speaks, I cannot help but smile. That is the Eric I know, fire in his belly, angry and stubborn.
A refusal to back down.
I … fear that there is not much we can do at this point … but still, it is good to see. Inspirational, really.
If there is even a slither of hope, “I … shall try to rack my brains also.”
“No, yer need tae sleep.”
“I -.”
“Ah need some time alone. Please.”
“Un-understood.” And … if I am honest with myself … as … as much as I wish to help, it is probably for the best. I feel I have no brains cell left to rub together.
With great effort, I push myself up from my chair, staggering the foot or so to Ronald’s bedside.
“Yer alright?”
“Yes, yes, I can manage … thank you.” If only this blanket of tired would lift for a moment. My rear touches the bed, and I slowly lift my legs – every joint in my body is stiff, almost ridged. I … I can hardly move.
With great care, I squeeze next to Ronald without touching him. I do not wish to cause him further pain … or myself.
“If Ronald wakes -.”
“Ah’ll get yer up, aye.”
“Thank you.” As my head hits the bed, a wave of tiredness and relief washes over me. I am … thankful to lay down my head.
------------
***2.40pm***
Shouting … who in God’s name is shouting? I sit – “Nghhh ….” That … that is painful.
“Where’s my daughter?!” Eric … he … he is arguing with someone … someone I vaguely recognise. A … member of management, I am sure.
“We can discuss that once you come with me.”
“That’s shite -.”
“It would be in her best interest if you -.”
“Ock, so she’s alive then? Yer bastards haven’t -.”
“Eric … wh-what …?” Alan shifts, the shouting loud enough to cut through the sedative effects of the painkiller.
“He wants tae interview us.”
“About Emily?” Wide eyes turn to stare up at him. “Is, is she okay?”
“She is alive. I will explain more once we are in the interview room.”
“O-okay,” Alan nods quickly, as quickly as he can manage. “Eric, we-we need to go.”
“Not until they let us see -.”
“Are you stupid?!” Alan snaps, giving Eric a look of death. “We need to do what they say.”
“Ah’m not -.”
“She’ll be killed!”
That statement stops Eric in his tracks, knocking the rage from him. “A-aye … r-right.” A gulp. “Sorry.”
Alan doesn’t reply, out of irritation, struggling to move. “J-just … help me up.”
“Aye, aye.” Hands cup under his armpits, lifting him to his feet. “Yer alright?”
“No, I c-can’t -.” He stumbles.
An arm is guided around Eric’s shoulders, body pulled tightly against him. “Ah’ve got yer.”
The man looks me over. “Spears, is it not?”
I suddenly feel very small, very much put on the spot. “Yes … that is correct.”
“You also need to come with me.”
Come with …. I look at Ronald, sleeping peacefully. I really shouldn’t –
No … let us be honest. That wasn’t a request …. It was a demand.
“Yes … of course.”
We are taken to the police station, told to sit in the waiting room and not move, armed guards hovering above us.
“Yer alright, Al?” Eric grips Alan’s shoulder firmly as he doubles forward.
A gulp … a nod as he tries to steady himself. “F-fine.”
“Yer feeling sick?”
“N … no. Drowsy.”
The painkillers … of course ….
The one who brought us here checks his phone before heading for the door. “Stay there,” he repeats, “the head will be with you shortly.”
The … the h-head? A chill runs down my spine.
The head –
If they are –
W-we are in d-dire straits ….
-------------------
***3.01pm***
“She is ready for you. Come through.”
Forcing myself to stand, I walk apprehensively behind him. I … I have no idea what to expect … but I fear … I really do fear ….
The head could put our heads on the chopping block … with a snap of the finger.
How will she react –
Bolts unlock, metal door creaking open before us. We move inside – a child …?
The head of the association is a ….
No … that is no child ….
She sits on the edge of the table, legs swinging back and forth. “Sit.”
We do so, hurriedly. Even Eric seems to realise the gravity of the situation … knows not to push his luck.
In a blink of an eye, she is sitting across from us. Management joins her, in the chair to her left.
“Ngh ….” Alan’s arm clamps around his middle.
“Al -.”
“I-I’m fine.”
“You’re still feeling sick?” The head sneers, tone dripping with disdain. “I cleaned up the radiation aeons ago.”
“It will take -.” Management begins.
“If this is the standard I’m dealing with, we may as well surrender -.”
“Pixie, that is enough. I will conduct this interview alone if you are going to act like this.”
My jaw almost drops. He … he has the gall to speak to the head … in that way –
A dramatic huff. “Fine ….” Straightening up in her chair again, she eyes us blankly. “From left to right, state your name and profession.”
I swallow … doing as I am told. Alan and Eric soon follow.
“Emily Hannagan lives with you and Humphries, is that correct?” He asks.
“Aye, that’s right.”
The head leans forward. “Tell me everything you know about her. Now.”
“We don’t know anything.” I see a flicker of anger in Eric’s eyes. “Yer told us yer’d explain everything when we got here.”
“You’re saying you know nothing? Nothing at all?” He asks.
“No, of course we -.”
“We ….” I cut Eric off before he has chance to get himself in trouble, choosing my words carefully. “We haven’t been given any information on the matter.”
“Th-that’s right,” Alan says quietly. “She … she disappeared this morning … and then this ….”
“That is correct,” I confirm, “Alan phoned me this morning, panicked -.”
“Because he couldn’t find Emily?”
“Yes, that’s right.”
“I … I woke up … and she wasn’t home.”
“I arrived at their house … to help them search … moments before the explosion. Putting two and two together … it seems Emily set off a nuclear bomb.” Alan makes a strangled sound – he … he doesn’t want to believe it. “But we had no prior knowledge.”
“There were no signs that she was working with the enemy?”
“N-no.” Alan begins to sniff. “She … she got upset sometimes, but I thought – she had a traumatic life.”
“Nothing else?” The head asks.
Alan bites his lip. “Sh-she disappeared in the middle of the night once -.”
“And you didn’t find that odd?” She stares at him.
“N-no. She had trouble sleeping.”
“Because of what happened when she was human?” He asks.
“Y-yes.”
“Anything else?”
A shake of the head. “No.”
“She’s just a regular wee lass,” Eric agrees.
“Right … okay.” He massages his temple before leaning forward again. “Spears, did you suspect anything?”
Words catch in my throat – what … what do I say? If I am honest, I am dooming her – no, no … if I lie and am found out … I may as well be her executioner.
“Well?” Her voice cuts through me, sharp and pressing. I … I shouldn’t keep her waiting.
“I … I had an inkling, yes … b-but I thought I was being ridiculous.”
Eric and Alan spin to look at me … their eyes boring down on me, disbelief … fury at my betrayal – God … if only I’d have spoken sooner ….
“Why?” She is annoyed, more than annoyed. As a supervisor … I … I should have known better.
“B-because she was only a child.”
“So, she had you fooled.”
“No … no, I … do not think she was putting on an act. She … she is a child.” I sigh. “Whatever happened, the demons had frightened her.”
Management nods. “What exactly made you suspicious?”
“It … it was little things, mainly … her interest in our conversations about demons, but then … the attack on the shopping centre ….”
“I ….” Alan’s face falls into his hands. “I t-told her they wouldn’t hurt us in public. Sh-she was sc-scared.”
“You think she passed that message along?”
“I d-do now … yes …. If … if only I’d have said something sooner ….”
A cry – “P … please don’t hurt her.” Alan slumps forward in his seat, trembling. “Sh-she’s just a child. She didn’t mean to hurt anyone. She doesn’t un-understand.”
“Aye,” Eric pipes up, “she’s a sweetheart. Yer cannae blame her for this.”
“We -.”
“It’s not right. Sending a kid tae her death – yer’re acting like monsters.”
“Eric, for goodness sake, be quiet,” I hiss. “You aren’t helping.” If he angers them – we are already treading on thin ice.
“Monsters?” The head smiles at him, a sickly sweet – “Maybe you should take another look at your precious daughter before you throw that word around.”
“Yer -.”
“What Pixie means,” management interrupts before an argument can break out, “is that we need to investigate further before we come to any conclusions.”
“Inves – are yer kidding me? We’ve told yer everything yer need tae know.”
“You aren’t the only ones we need to converse with.”
“Ah -.”
“That is all for now. We will -.”
“What? Are yer shitting me?”
“Eric -.”
“Yer said yer’d explain things tae us, but yer haven’t told us -.”
“As you have already figured out, Emily betrayed the association, setting off a nuclear bomb in the armoury. There is nothing else to explain. Now, if you would return to the waiting room, we will be in contact -.”
“No way in hell am ah -.”
“Eric, be quiet. If you want Emily to be okay, you need to control your emotions.”
His mouth snaps shut. He looks down, pushing himself up from his seat. “Ah … ah cannae believe this ….”
“Do not leave the waiting room.”
“Aye, aye ….” Turning to Alan, he places a hand on his back. “Come on, let’s get out of here.”
A broken, ache-filled cry, Alan collapsing against the table.
“Al ….”
“Please give us a moment.” The head huffs at me, while management gives a swift nod.
“Al … come on, Lad, d-don’t get frantic.” He rubs his back slowly. “We’ll figure this out. We’ll get her home again.”
Alan cries out, blurting out words I cannot decipher.
“No, absolutely not.” Hands grip under his armpits, Eric all but dragging him to his feet. “Ah’m not going tae let that happen. Ah promise yer.”
But he collapses against him, almost tumbling to the floor. Eric catches him just in time, “ah’ve got yer,” guiding him towards the door. “Yer’re still all drugged up, ah know.”
Slowly, we reach the waiting room, my legs buckling as soon as I reach my seat. I put my head in my hands – this … this is dreadful.
That interview … did not go well at all ….
Chapter 54: Eric. Holding it together.
Chapter Text
Al puts his head in his hands, gasping. “I, I can’t believe this.”
No, Al … you knew …. You wouldn’t have dragged me to the association if you didn’t think ….
“Ah know … but it’ll be alright. Yer’ll see,” I try to comfort him as he sniffles, hands dropping into his lap. “Ock, yerr glasses are all fogged up.” I slip them off of his face, wiping them clean with my thumb. “That’s better.” They’re slid back on with a smile.
A mumble, his eyes glazing over – he’s starting to zone out.
My thumb rubs his cheek. “Those painkillers have really worn yer out, aye? Ah know,” I say, guiding him down onto my lap, “That’s it, lay yerr head down.” He sinks onto me without fuss, too exhausted to put up a fight. “A good sleep will do yer good.”
A sniff, his voice quiet and tired. “I … I can’t lose her.”
“We won’t. Yer’ll see, babe, we won’t.”
------------------
***3.40pm***
It’s so quiet ….
I cannae hear anything but Al’s breathing … and I cannae stand it. All this talk about finding a way … promising Al I’d –
I … I haven’t got a clue. I’ve been racking my brains for hours, trying to keep it together, but I cannae ….
I don’t even know where they have her.
All this talk … but I’m useless. A useless husband … a failure of a father.
I’ve just made it worse … because I couldn’t control my fucking temper.
Like I always do.
I … I don’t know what to do ….
-------------
***4.13pm***
“Well, what did they say?” William’s just been called back in, for God knows what. I need to know.
“They just wanted to go over the details again. I … think they were concerned that your presence was … affecting my story.”
“Oh.”
“But I think I have put their minds at ease.”
“Good ….” If it’s even going to make a difference ….
“I have been granted permission to leave, but if you need me -.”
“No … no, go … please.”
“Yes … alright.” He pauses – “Is your phone working? I need to contact Othello, but mine has ceased functioning.”
“Ah don’t ….” I dig it out of my pocket, thumb clicking the power button. Nothing …. I jab at it. “No … it’s fried.”
“I see. Thank you.”
“There’s probably a phone in the library. Yer remember his number?”
“Yes … I have it memorized.”
“Good.”
--------------
***4.37pm***
“Yer alright, babe?” I ask, hearing Al groan, feeling him wriggle.
“T … tired.”
“Aye, ah bet.” My fingers brush his hair from in front of his glasses. “Go back tae -.”
“I … I want to see Emily.”
“We’ll ask them when they come round. Ah’ll wake yer -.”
“No ….” He shakes his head, pushing himself into his own chair. “I … d-don’t want to sleep.”
“Yer look tired.”
“I’m … fine.”
“Alright.”
He stares around. “Where’s … William?”
“They let him go.”
“Oh.” I see him perk up a wee bit. “That’s a good sign.”
“Aye.” For him ….
-----------
***4.46pm***
Pixie’s main man walks out – I jump to my feet. “Well? What are -?”
“Once we check your radiation levels, you are free to go.”
“Yer’ve kept us waiting for – what about -?”
“Go home and stay there until we contact you again.”
“What about my daughter? Yer haven’t -.”
“As soon as I have an answer, I will be in touch.” You keep saying that –
“Can we s-see her?” Al asks – he’s going to break down again. “Sh-she must be so sc-scared.”
He looks between us. “Okay. I can arrange a quick visit. Wait here.”
What? He’s actually letting us – ock, thank God. I wasn’t expecting ….
Al’s shoulders relax. “Th-thank you.”
---------------
“I, I’m okay, Eric.”
My hand stops an inch from his arm, letting him stagger away in front of me. I watch him go … because I cannae find it in me to move.
The hallways are so … grey and bleak – this is no place for a wee tot.
I … I cannae – I don’t want to see … what they’ve done to her.
“Keep up,” the guard bellows, his gun slamming against the steel wall.
“A-aye,” I gulp.
By the time I catch up … they’re already at the door, keypad beeping as a code is typed in. Ock … this isn’t a standard cell. They, they have her in isolation.
The guard forces down the metal handle, yanking open the door. “You have ten minutes. I will knock three times once your time is up. Back away from the door when I do so.”
“Okay, th-thank you.”
I follow Al in, the door slamming behind – I can barely see a foot in front of me, a tiny window in the upper corner –
“Em-Emily?”
Al voice cracks –
Oh … sh-shite ….
“Emily?!”
She’s just a wee bundle on the floor, wrapped up in someone’s coat – who the hell’s been touching my daughter?!
Al crumbles to his knees, “Em … Emily,” reaching out a shaking hand … scared to see what’s underneath – I … I don’t want to see the state she’s in.
The coat is peeled back –
“Ock … lass ….”
I bend down, not believing – she’s covered in blood … skin peeling … pieces clumped in her hair.
“Lass ….”
Al’s breath catches, his fingertips touching her cheek.
He gets a wee murmur, her eyes cracking – she stirs awake, trying to sit up. “M … Mommy …?”
“Yes, I, I’m here.” Frantic hands slide under her, pulling her from the floor. He cradles her against his chest, squeezing her tight. “We’re both here.”
“Th … they said … I’d never see you again.”
“Ock, no, we’d never let that happen.”
“We … we can’t stay for long,” he breaks the news gently. Ock … his face. This is breaking his heart. “But we’ll be back quickly, I promise.”
“We’re not going tae leave yer here.”
Quiet.
Don’t start crying, Lass, please don’t –
“S … sorry ….”
“Sorry?” Al’s voice wobbles. “Why are you -?”
“I … I did … bad things, Mommy.”
“Oh … Emily, this isn’t your fault.”
“Aye, we’re not mad, Lass. We … we just want tae know why.” I need to understand.
“I … I didn’t want you to die.”
“What?” What the hell does that –
“He … he said he’d k-kill you if I didn’t do what he said.”
“Lass ….” The world comes crashing down around me. She … she did this for us. That bastard –
“Oh, Emily … no, they wouldn’t have.”
“A-aye, we’d have kept ourselves safe if we knew.” If only we’d knew, none of this –
Why … why didn’t you just tell us?
They had her that scared –
“N-no.” She shakes her face in Al’s chest. “They’ll be mad at me.”
“No, Lass, they won’t. We’re safe here. Yer don’t need tae worry about that.”
“Exactly. We need to focus on getting you home, okay?”
Another shake.
“We do. Nothing is going to happen to me and Daddy. The important people in charge know what’s going on. They’ll keep us safe.”
“St-strong?”
“That’s right. They’re really strong. Stronger than the demons.”
She settles down a wee bit. “Safe ….”
“Really safe.”
A nod. “Do … y-you hate me?”
“No, of course not. We could never hate you.”
“None of this is yerr fault, do yer hear? None of it.”
“Daddy is right. We’re never going to blame you.”
“S-sorry.” Stop saying –
“Emily, listen to me. You have nothing to be sorry for, okay?”
A sniff. “I wanna go home.”
“I know, sweetie. We want that too.”
“We’re working on it,” I lie through my teeth … just to make her feel better. We’re sitting ducks right now ….
Cannae do a fucking thing.
-----------
“How are you feeling?” Al asks, pulling the coat tighter around her.
“H-hurts ….”
“Where does it hurt, sweetie?”
“Ev-everywhere. My … bones … achy.”
Aye … aye …. I cannae imagine the amount of radiation …. Her wee bones would have crumbled ….
“It’ll get better, Lass. Yer just need tae sleep it -.”
Bang, bang!
Two? I thought he said –
“The big wigs have just called,” he bellows. “You can leave now or stay.”
Stay? We can – that’s got to be a good sign, hasn’t it?
No … no, I don’t like this. They’re letting us spend time with her.
They’re being too nice, taking pity, because they know –
“But if you’re staying, you’ll be staying until morning. Decide.”
“We’re staying,” Al replies … whispering in Emily’s ear, “they’re letting us stay. That’s good, isn’t it?”
A tired smile. “G … good, Mommy ….”
“If you need a piss, knock the door three times and then keep three foot clear until I open it.”
“No … ah’m fine.”
“I’m okay too. Emily, do you need -?”
“I wasn’t asking her! The traitor uses the bucket.”
Al grumbles, words I’ve never heard come out of his mouth.
“Aye … understood.”
He catches my eye, giving me the worst warning look I’ve ever seen. Don’t pacify him … aye. “Can we get some water then, at least?”
A grunting sigh. He’s got a bad attitude, aye … no doubt about that.
“Later.”
“Yer’ll bring it though?”
“Someone else will. I’m not leaving this post.”
“Aye … alright.”
So … not much chance then ….
Miserable fucker.
-----------------
***6.32pm***
“Here,” I hold the water bottle up to Emily’s mouth, urging her to drink. We got water eventually … even a bit of food … from someone with a beating heart.
The covered tray has been shoved in the corner of the room … because none of us have any appetite. I … I cannae eat.
“Is that better?” Al asks, wiping the missed water from her chin as I take the bottle away.
“Yeah.”
“I think we should try to sleep. Does that sound good?”
A nod. “Tired ….”
“Mm, I am too.” Slowly, he eases himself down onto the floor, resting her on his chest. “Goodnight, Emily.”
“G … goodnight.”
“Shout me if yer need anything, alright?”
“Okay, Daddy.”
--------------
***10.11pm***
My fingers glide over Al’s open palm, peeling the dead skin away in thin, flimsy layers. I’m taking my time … because I’ve nearly finished … and then what will I do?
It’s my only distraction.
Every time I look at Emily … I feel sick.
She’s sleeping so peacefully, like an angel.
Because she thinks she’ll be out of here soon … thinks Mommy and Daddy have all the answers.
But I don’t.
I don’t have any, not one ….
I cannae do anything but comfort her.
Pulling away the last slither, I rest my hand on the cold concrete ground.
No place for a wee tyke – they wouldn’t have tossed her in this cage if they weren’t serious ….
Shite ….
I cannae sleep … cannae bear to –
Not when these moments feel like the last ….
Time is ticking by too quickly.
I don’t want morning to come.
Chapter 55: Eric. Morning has come.
Chapter Text
***3.02am***
“Daddy ….”
Oh, she’s – “What is it, sweetheart?” I scoot closer.
She curls up tighter. “My tummy hurts.”
“It does? Yer feel sick?”
“No … it just really hurts.”
“Okay. Come here,” I whisper, sliding her out carefully from under Al’s arm, trying not to wake him up. He needs to rest. She’s settled in my lap. “Yer think yer might be hungry?”
“Noo … painfulll.”
“Aww, Lass,” I give her a soft cuddle. “It’ll get better. Just give it a wee while.”
“N-no.”
“It will. Yerr skin healed up, didn’t it?”
A confused look. “Y … yeah?”
“Well, this is the same thing. The bomb was full of nasty chemicals, but yerr body will get over it.”
“Will?”
“Aye, definitely.” I shuffle back against the wall, resting a hand on her back. “The chemicals just need tae wear off.”
“Okay ….”
“It sucks, ah know, but if yer go back tae sleep -.”
She shakes her head. “C-can’t.”
“Why not?”
“Too painful.”
“Okay ….” There’s not much – think …. “How about ah tell yer a story?”
“What story?”
“Ah don’t know,” I smile, “what story do yer want tae hear?” I don’t have a great imagination like Al, but I’m sure I can come up with something.
She goes quiet, pulling a face as she thinks. Ock, that’s cute. “Did you and Mommy … have a wedding?”
Ahh … a true story. I can work with that. “Aye, and it was great fun. Yer want tae hear about that?”
“Yeah!”
---------------
“And we had this massive wedding cake. Ock, yer should have seen it. It was amazing.”
She flashes me a sleepy smile. I think our wedding story has done the trick. “Was it yummy?”
“Ohh, aye, it was, the bit ah managed tae get. Yerr uncle Ronnie ate most of it, the greedy git.”
A soft giggle. “Piggy ….” She’s so close to dozing off – I rock us slowly back and forth. Just a bit longer.
“Aye, he is, isn’t he? Oink. Oink.”
She makes a snorting – ock, that sounds so real. This kid’s hilarious.
Our laughter dies down, her eyes shutting. “Daddy … do you have pictures?”
“Of the wedding? Aye, loads. Yer haven’t seen the one on the fireplace?”
“Don’t … remember. Can I see them?”
My heart sinks. “Aye … of course yer can.” When you get home ….
“Okay … Daddy ….” I watch her drift off, slowing the rocking down to a stop … keeping her close –
God … what a beautiful wee lass.
She … she has so much in life to look forward to.
Ock, so much. Our wee family has so much to see and do.
I want to show you those pictures ….
I really do ….
--------------
***7.13am***
Ock … stay awake … stay awake. I whip my glasses off, hand dropping to the ground. It’s got to be getting on for a full day now … but I cannae sleep.
I won’t fall asleep. I refuse to.
Sleeping isn’t going to solve a damn thing.
Rustling – I shove them back on – “Al, yer awake?”
“Mm ….” He rolls onto his back. “Have you heard -?”
“No … nothing yet.”
“Oh … okay.” Sitting up, he looks down at Emily, curled up against my leg. “How has she been?”
“Aye … she’s been alright. Said she had a tummy ache, but she’s sleeping it off.”
“Oh ….”
“She’ll be okay, Al. It’s just a side effect of -.”
“I, I know that.” He bends forward –
“Yer still feeling rough?”
“Hmm ….” His fingertips press against his forehead. “A … a little.” He slides towards me when I hold an arm out, resting his cheek on my chest. “It, it’s not too bad.”
My arm closes around him. “Any pain?”
“No …. The medication has just made me a little woozy ….” He looks up at me, face a solemn picture. “Do you think … they’ll be in contact soon?”
Don’t … don’t look at me like that, Al … like I have all the answers ….
My hand brushes up and down his arm. “Aye, any time now.”
Any time now ….
--------------
***8.04am***
“How is it?” I ask, watching Al pick at the tray of food as Emily rests her head on my leg.
“It’s good … for prison food.”
“It is?” I reach over, grabbing a cold, hard chip off his plate. “Oh, aye, not bad.” Freezing cold, but the flavour’s there.
“Hm … I’m just not very hungry. Emily, are you sure you don’t want any?” He’s left the dessert untouched for her.
“No ….” Emily continues picking the fluff off my trousers slowly, not really paying attention. She’s still hurting ….
“Okay.”
Footsteps – a loud bang, making Emily jump –
“It’s alright, Lass, don’t -.”
“Step away from the -.”
“We’re not by the door!” Agh! Asshole is really starting to piss me –
The metal cranks, door bursting open. The guy from –
“You’re free to go.”
Al bolts upright. “Emily too?”
“Yes. After speaking at length, the head of the association has decided to wash her of all responsibility. We have arrested another traitor, who we are in the process of questioning.” Another – aye … that makes sense. She wouldn’t have been able to do this on her own. “Emily, thank you for giving us that information.”
“O-okay,” she squeaks out.
“We do need you to come back to the station at four today, for a follow-up interview, but it is nothing to worry about.”
“Okay, no problem.” Al scoops Emily up, hurrying towards the door. “Th-thank you.”
“Aye … thank yer ….”
I, I cannae believe – it’s really over.
She’s safe –
Ock, I’m over the moon.
------------
Al wobbles past the bedroom door, mumbling “set … the alarm … for two,” flopping down onto the bed with Emily.
“Aye, sure.” I look around – “Ah should give William an update.”
“Okay ….” He’s already half dozing off. “See … how Ronnie is.”
“Ah will.” Turning – I should probably clean myself up a bit.
“Eric … the alarm.”
“Oh, aye, sorry. Two, yer said?”
“Two ….”
---------------
“Oh,” William drops down into his chair, “what a relief.”
“Aye … it wasn’t looking good … for a minute there.”
“N-no … after that interview … I was worried. I … I am sorry for what I said.”
“What yer said?” What’s he –
“That I had suspected Emily -.”
“Oh, nah … yer had tae be honest.” I’d completely forgotten – I really need some sleep ….
“I feared … I had made things worse.”
“Ah think they’d have done what they wanted whatever we said.”
“Yes … you are probably right. You won’t hold it against me?”
“No.” What a stupid – I bet I’m pulling a right face – “of course we’re not going tae – they put us all on the spot back there.”
“Th-they did. Is she alright?”
“Aye … she’s a bit roughed up, but -.”
“They hurt her?”
“Ah … think so. We haven’t had chance tae talk about ….” And I don’t – I know it’s something we need to address … but I … I don’t want to know what they’ve done to her ….
“I’d be … shocked if they didn’t.”
“Aye ….” I don’t even want to think – “Is Ronnie doing alright?”
“Yes, I think he is over the worst of the sickness … though he has been asleep mainly. Carmen is with him at the moment.”
Oh, she’s back – that’s great news. “She alright?”
“Yes. She just seems glad to be home.”
“That’s great.” His expression – “what is it?”
“I … I just worry – it still may not be safe here.”
“The radiation -.”
“I am not talking about the radiation. There may still be traitors -.”
“Ah don’t think so. The guy who interviewed us said they’d caught another one.”
Surprise. “They have?”
“Aye. If there’s anyone else, it won’t take long tae find them.”
“I … see.” Aye … he’s not convinced ….
“No one’s going tae come for us, William. Once the interrogators have their way with them, the bastard’s going tae break and tell the higher-ups everything.”
“Y-yes.” He slumps back. “Y-you are right … of course ….” A pause. “I … think I … may try to contact Sebastian again, just to see … where this is heading.”
“Aye … cannae hurt.”
If that’s what’s going to put his mind at ease.
But I think this is the end of it. They got one up on us. Now it’s our turn.
----------------
***8.32am***
I stumble into the kitchen – ock, why did I pick food before sleep. I should have headed straight up … but I’m here now – may as well push through.
My hand dives into the fridge – I’m sure Al put some leftovers in here – ahh … there they are. I chuck them in the microwave – ock, yer need to plug it in first. There we go ….
It pings … after a long while. No, it wasn’t – I’m just being impatient. Bed cannae come soon enough.
Al would kill me for not using a plate, but I don’t care, chucking the hot container onto the table. I grab a fork, diving into – ock, that’s good. That’s really tasty.
I gobble it all up, really enjoying it. The effects of the radiation are definitely wearing off – the food is making me feel better already.
Dropping the tub into the sink, I drag myself upstairs – cannae wait to sink into my pillow. Carefully, I push the door open, looking – they’re both fast asleep.
Bless.
I flop down into bed – ahh … that’s nice.
I’m going to enjoy this sleep.
--------------
***2.00pm***
Ack, what – ock … you’ve got to be kidding me. It’s time to get up already?
“Daddy ….” Emily mumbles. “Turn it off ….”
“Sorry, Lass, it’s time tae get up now.”
“It … it’s that time … already?” Al asks, squinting at me.
“‘Fraid so.”
“Okay ….”
“Yer feeling better?”
A slow nod as he slides himself up the headboard. “Much better, thank you. Emily … is your tummy ache better?”
She rubs her belly, staring at it. “Bit better.”
“That’s good. Are you hungry?”
Ock, that’s music to my ears. I’m starving again already.
A nod. “Y-yeah.”
“Okay. I’ll make you something yummy,” he pushes himself out of bed – that looked like it took effort.
I do the same thing. “Aye, come on, Lass.”
She looks down – “What is it?”
She shakes her head slowly, making Al frown. “What’s wrong? Aren’t you -?”
“Do … do we … have to go?”
“Go where?”
“Tae the station?”
A slow nod.
“Oh, Emily, it’ll be okay.”
“Aye, we won’t let them be mean tae yer.”
“I … I don’t wanna ….”
“I know,” Al bends down at the side of the bed, “none of us do. But once we’ve gone, it’ll be over. We won’t have to think about it again.”
“Aye, just one last tiny step.”
“Mm, and they just want to ask you a few questions. It’s not -.”
“Sc-scary.”
“Ah know, but we’re not going tae let anything bad happen. Ah promise.”
She’s thinking ….
“D-double promise.”
“Aye,” I chuckle, “double promise.”
“O-okay … I’ll g-go.”
“That’s the spirit, Lass.” I reach over to slip off her coat. “Come on, we need food -.”
“No!” She snatches the coat back. “D-don’t take it!”
“Don’t – yer want tae keep it?”
“Yeah.”
“Emily,” Al speaks, “it’s all dirty.”
“Don’t care! I, I like it. He … he was nice.”
“The guy who gave yer the coat?”
“Y-yeah. He was nice.”
Alright … here we go. I, I knew this was coming ….
“He didn’t hurt yer?”
“N-no. H-he was the nice one.”
Aye … ah thought so. “Did someone else hurt yer?”
A slow nod. “The other man was … mean.”
My stomach rolls. “What … did he do, Lass?”
“H-he hit me.”
Shite …. “Did he do anything else?” As if it’s not bad enough –
“N-no.” Ock, thank – I was sure they’d …. “I … I didn’t know what the d-demons … were going to do … s-so h-he hit me.”
“Oh, Emily,” Al reaches out, “he shouldn’t have done that.”
She pulls at the coat. “I … d-did bad things.”
“No, you didn’t.” His hand touches hers. “The bomb was a bad thing, but you were forced into using it. It wasn’t your fault.”
“Aye, he had no right tae hit yer.”
“No one should ever hurt you.”
“If anyone even does so much as pinch yer, yer come tae us, alright? Because it’s not okay.”
Silence ….
Al leans in closer, saying gently “I … I know your old Mommy hurt you lots, so it feels normal to you, but it’s not normal … and it’s not right. Now you’re living with us, violence is never going to be okay. I’ll tell the people in charge that they shouldn’t have done that.”
Her eyes light up. “You will?”
“Yes. I’ll tell them off.”
That makes her smile. “Okay, Mommy.”
“Do you feel a bit better about it now?”
“Yeah.”
“Yer can talk tae us if something is on yerr mind. Yer know that, don’t yer?”
Another smile. “Yeah.”
“Alright. Come give yer daddy a big cuddle.”
She springs forward, wrapping her arms around my neck. Ock … that’s nice. I hug her back, just as tight.
“Daddy, do, do we have pancakes … in the cupboard?”
“Ah’ll get yer some if we don’t.”
“Okay!”
-------------
***3.17pm***
“Does that feel better?” Al asks as Emily pops up in the doorway.
“Yeah. All clean,” she beams.
“Al, are yer sure about this?”
“Yes.” He shoves the tie up, throttling me with the thing. “We need to look smart for this interview.”
“Smart? Ah look ridiculous.”
“No. You look like a professional, upstanding member of society.”
What are yer trying to – I normally look alright, don’t I? Don’t I …?
“Emily, go pick out a pretty dress, okay?”
He’s distracted – now’s my chance. While he’s not looking, I yank the tie looser.
Ahh … that’s a relief. I can breathe.
----------
***4.12pm***
“Mommy, stop,” Emily whines, pulling away from him when he tries to fix her hair … again.
“Sorry, sweetie. You had a stray hair.”
He’s trying to act cheery, but he’s starting to get stressy … and it’s rubbing off on her ….
I nudge him in the side, leaning in to whisper “Al, calm down. Yer’re starting tae stress her out.”
“I – Y-you’re right. Sorry.”
“It’ll be fine. They just want tae go over things again.”
I get a soft smile. “I know.”
The door catches my eye, the guy from yesterday walking out. Ock, he looks flustered. Aye … I bet it’s been hectic at the top ….
“Sorry,” he comes up to us, “for the delay. Let’s head through.”
“Aye, sure.” I can tell the difference already – he’s being a lot friendlier towards us. We stand up, Al carrying Emily on his hip.
I jump ahead of them, following right behind the guy – I just want to get this over with.
The room – “No Pixie?”
“Eric,” Al hisses, “don’t address her -.”
“No, it’s fine. She prefers to go by Pixie.”
“Oh … okay.”
“She’s a little tied up right now … dealing with other matters.” He throws his phone onto the desk – cannae blame him. Thing’s probably been going off all day. “But it’s fine – this shouldn’t take long.”
Sounds good to me.
He drops into his seat, leaning forward on his desk. “Okay, so … first of all, I’d … like to apologise to you, Emily.”
She shrinks back into Al’s chest, not wanting his eyes on her.
“With the seriousness of the situation, we acted without properly thinking things through. I am sorry for what was done to you.”
Al’s arms tighten around her middle. “You let a child be abused. That’s not okay.”
“Yes, I know. We acted rashly, feeling we had to retaliate before truly understanding the situation. It was an error of judgement on our part. All I can do is apologise.”
“Is this coming from the heads too, or just yer?”
“After speaking to Pixie, she agreed that an apology was needed.” Good – I should think so.
“Okay.” Al looks down at Emily. “It’s not okay, but we appreciate your apology.”
“Aye,” couldn’t have said it better myself. At least it’ll make her feel a bit better ….
“Thank you.” An envelope is plonked on the desk. “We just need a signed statement from you, and I need to ask a few additional questions.”
“Like what?” Haven’t we told them everything –
“We are trying to understand how this was possible in the first place. After gaining files from Mr Spears -.”
“William was here?”
“Yes, a little while ago. Judging by the records, we think there was a delay between time of death and soul collection due to the reaper in question getting caught up in an altercation with a demon … but – Emily, can you remember the first time a demon spoke to you?”
….
“Go on,” Al says softly, “it’s okay.”
“They’ve … always been around.”
“Always?” He frowns. “Even when you were human?”
A head shake. “N-no. The water … and then it … it went dark. I … I couldn’t see him … b-but h-he was talking in my head. He promised I’d get a new Mommy and Daddy.”
So it was when – bastards. They got to her when was all alone, didn’t have anyone around to guide her.
“That is very helpful. Thank you.”
We go through a few more random questions, repeat what we said yesterday so he can jot it all down on a form.
“Okay, that should do it.” He swivels the paper around, pushing it towards us. “I just need a signature from the three of all.”
“Aye, no bother.” No bother there at all.
-----------
“Alright, thank yer.”
We leave the office – he’s promised that he’ll update us if anything new comes up … but I don’t see that happening. He’s got way too much going on.
Ock … I don’t even really care. It’s over, finally done with. Our daughter’s home – that’s all that matters.
“Ngh, Eric, c-can you hold Emily a second?”
“M-Mommy?”
“It, it’s okay, Emily” he passes her over to me, clenching and relaxing his hands, “my hands are just crampy.”
“The radiation?” I watch him.
“Mm,” he wrings them, grimacing, “it, it feels like it’s in my bones.”
“D-did the bomb hurt you?” Emily squeaks.
“Oh, no, no, sweetie, the explosion didn’t hurt me. I touched the poison when we were searching for you. I’ll be okay.”
“Okay ….”
“He will be,” I bounce her a bit, trying to calm her, “the last tiny bit just needs tae wear off. How’s yerr tummy?”
“Better.”
“Great!” I walk in front of Al, chatting away to keep her distracted. It works, Emily yapping back excitedly.
Bless her. She’s so happy to be going home.
We get there, all slumping onto the sofa together. Ahh … that feels nice.
My body relaxes, a heavy feeling lifted –
It’s finally over ….
Chapter 56: William. I'm scared.
Summary:
Sorry for the delay. I lost a pet a few weeks ago.
An overlap, mainly.
Chapter Text
***Monday 11th April***
***4.29pm***
“Yes, yes, I will call you back as soon as I know more. Thank you.” I hang up the phone, moving to the side so that the next person in line can make a call. A long queue had built up behind me during our short conversation, everyone desperate to contact their loved ones.
Returning to Ronald’s bedside, I sit, resting against the back of the chair … my body thankful for the respite.
“Do you think they’ll let us go soon?” Evan asks, hand clasped around Jay’s.
“Yes … I doubt it will be long now.” With the head having cleaned up the radiation, I see no reason for them to keep us.
He nods slowly, thinking. “Good ….”
Yes … it isn’t the nicest place to be ….
---------------
***5.05pm***
“No, I am alright, thank you.” The nurses are bringing food … but I haven’t much of an appetite. After that interview … I am still on edge ….
No. They wouldn’t kill a child, surely – they are not barbarians. But … this is not a normal situation. In times of war, extreme measures are often ….
I am not sure.
All I can do is hope ….
-------------
***5.34pm***
My hand closes around Ronald’s as I lean in to take a closer look, my eyes scanning over his face. His colour is returning; almost his normal complexion.
It is good to see.
Hopefully, he will feel better once he wakes.
The radiation clean-up has had an effect, I feel – I am certainly on the mend, more so tired from the long, stressful day than lethargic. Stretching out my legs is not the painful task it was a while ago.
Ronald’s hand moves from – “Ronald?”
“Ngh ….” His body shifts, a pained groan – “Uhnn, my fuckin’ stomach ….”
“It is hurting?”
“Y-yeah.” He sits upright – regardless of the stomach-ache, that is a marked improvement. His free arm curls around his middle. “It’s … proper crampy.” A wince. “Y’ doin’ alright?”
“Yes, I am feeling much better.”
“C-cool.”
“And you will too. It hasn’t been too long since the explosion.”
“Yeah ….” He glances. “Where’s Al?”
“They are still at the station -.”
“Station? Wha’?”
Oh … he doesn’t – of course ….
Today really has been … all over the place.
“The head of branch called upon us for an interview.”
“Wha’? Why?”
I stay silent, the words becoming trapped in my throat. How am I supposed to tell him – no … just be honest. There … there really is no point skirting around the … truth. “Emily … was the one … who caused the explosion.”
“Wha’?!” A horrified expression – “Shit …. Is she okay?”
“I … I don’t know. They have her in custody -.”
“But they’ll let her go, right?”
“I honestly don’t know.”
“But she’s jus’ a kid. They can’t -.”
“Ronald, what she has done – the higher-ups are not going to take this lightly. She is in … a lot of trouble.”
“Oh.” His head hangs. “Fuck ….”
“They won’t do anything to her,” Evan voices from a distance. “The public would be in uproar if they found out those in charge are the sort to hurt a child.”
“You … may be right.” Lord … I hope you are.
------------
***6.11pm***
“Here, hold onto the doorway,” I say, half supporting Ronald as he stands at the entrance of the library.
“R-right.” He straightens up as best he can as an officer scans a meter over him, from head to toe, checking his radiation levels. If they are within a safe range, he can finally return home. If not ….
“You’re fine. Next.”
He shuffles out of the way, just enough for me to step into his place. The machine – God, what a racket for such a small device. “Fine. Next.”
Moving to the side, I take Ronald’s arm, helping to support him again. “Do you feel well enough to teleport?” Though walking … is not a viable option for him either.
“Y-yeah.” He leans onto me. “Port us both, yeah?”
“Of course. Are you ready?”
“Yeah ….”
We jump, my feet planting onto the carpet in our bedroom.
“Agh, fuck!” He doubles forward –
“Ronald -.”
“I, I’m alright.”
“Are you sure?”
“Y-yeah. J-jus’ … crampin’ up.” Pulling away from me, he staggers over to the bed, easing himself down onto the edge of it with a hiss. “I, I’ll be alright.”
“I’ll see what painkillers we have downstairs.”
He smiles up at me, arm circling around his stomach. “That’d be great, babe.”
I turn –
“Wha’ ‘bout Carmen?”
“I will phone Othello as soon as you are settled.”
“C-cool.”
----------
I pull the quilt over Ronald, tucking him in as he settles into a comfortable position. We did have a packet of co-codamol in the cupboard, but I doubt it will help him. Compared to what they gave him at the hospital, they may as well be a placebo.
“Phone … Carmen, yeah?” Ronald insists between yawns.
“Yes, I will. Get some rest.”
A lazy headshake. “I’ll wait until she gets home.”
“Yes, alright.” I will phone straight away; Ronald doesn’t look like he is going to be able to stay awake for much longer.
Racing down the stairs, I hurry into the living room, snatching up the phone receiver. Ronald has always teased me for keeping our outdated landline active, but in this moment, it has proven invaluable.
The call connects, ringing –
“Hello?” Othello picks up on the second ring. “William?”
“Yes, it is -.”
“Is everything okay?” His voice is laced with worry. “Where are you?”
“We are home – my mobile is broken.”
“Oh, you’re – are you alright?”
“Yes. The effects of the radiation have worn off, for the most part.”
“Good … good – is it safe to come home?”
“It is. A clean-up has been undertaken.”
“Oh … that was quick.”
“I think the higher-ups wanted to resume normalcy as quickly as possible.” Or the façade of normality, at least ….
“That sounds about right …. We’ll be there right away.”
“Okay, thank you. And … thank you for doing this.”
“It’s fine. I … don’t want to lose anyone else.”
--------------
“Daddy!” Carmen tangles herself around my legs the moment I open the door.
“It is alright, Carmen.” I try to bend, but she has her arms wrapped so tightly around me.
“Where’d you go?” She asks, clearly confused and upset.
“I told you, Carmen,” Othello kneels down in my place, “there was an explosion at your dad’s work. He had to go fix things there.”
Fix … fix – if anything, I have made things worse.
Her grip only tightens. “Is … is Mommy okay?”
“Yes, yes, he is absolutely fine. Just a little tired. Do you want to see him?”
Her arms relax around me. “Yeah.”
I pick her up, promising the others I will be back as quickly as I can. Lord knows I have a lot to explain. Entering the bedroom, I see that Ronald has propped himself up on every pillow of our bed … likely in an attempt to keep himself awake.
As soon as he spots Carmen, he smiles brightly. “Hey, Kiddo.”
Quietness falls in the room, our daughter not showing her usual excitement. “Mommy … you’re all pale.”
The beaming falls off into a gentle smile. “I’m jus’ a bit worn out. A cuddle should perk me right up.”
“Carmen, w-wait.” She almost falls out of my arms trying to get to him – I hurry to put her on the bed, smiling as she plonks herself in Ronald’s lap.
They hug tightly, Ronald chuckling. “Wow, I’m feelin’ better already.”
“Magic hugs.”
Another laugh. “Yeah, y’ ‘ave magic hugs. They’re tha best.”
“Better than anyone else’s.”
“Yep. Where did Uncle Olly take y’?”
“I dunno. There was a beach.”
“There was? Tha’ sounds awesome.”
“It was really pretty.”
“Yeah? Did y’ go explorin’?”
She shakes her head. “Too sleepy.”
“Aww, yeah, it was super early. We’ll ‘ave ta go when I’m less sleepy.”
Catching Ronald’s eye, I mouth a ‘I’ll be back in a moment’, receiving a quick nod and a smile in return. Slipping from the bedroom quietly, I head back down the stairs … hearing a child’s cry. I pick up the pace, entering the living room. “Is everything alright?” Ashley is looking flustered, face red and blotchy.
“Yeah.” James cradles him. “He’s just being a grump because he’s getting hungry.”
“Oh, yes, please help yourself.”
I receive a swift nod, “thanks.” James scoops his son up with him, heading straight for the kitchen.
Sitting down, I take a breath, trying to figure out how best to … begin explaining everything. “Carmen said you were at a beach?”
“Yes,” Othello replies, “there was an abandoned hotel complex on a small island off of Australia – I thought the more remote, the better.”
“It was shabby, but it wasn’t awful,” Martha says … more pleasant than usual. “But I want to know why we were carted off there in the first place. Othello has been vague, as to not upset the children.”
“Yes … of course.”
--------------
“That is all I know at the moment … I am afraid,” I say, watching the look of devastation on Othello’s face. The moment I told him of Emily’s involvement, I thought he was going to crumble. The thought of losing someone else ….
Martha eyes me. “So, what are we to do? I assume we aren’t returning home.” I can sense her irritation … but also an underlying aura of acceptance. I think she has come to realise that our hands are tied.
“No … at the moment, it isn’t safe to leave the reaper realm.”
“Well, we can’t all stay here. It’s far too small.”
“You won’t have to ….” Othello breaks his silence with a quiet mumble. “You can come back to mine.”
“Oh, Olly … are ya sure?” Molly asks. “Will ya be okay?”
A small nod. “It, it’ll be easier with company.”
“Okay … if ya’re sure.”
“I am.”
“Okay. Thank ya.” She stands. “I’ll check on Ronnie before we go.”
-------------
***9.15pm***
“Yes – do you need anything? Any food or -?”
“No …” Othello replies, sounding even more groggy than usual. “I went out … for groceries a while ago.”
“I see. But if you do need anything, do let me know.”
“I will.” A yawn comes down the receiver. “I think I’m going to try to sleep.”
“Of course. Sleep well.”
“Yeah … you too.” Hanging up the phone, I walk up to our bedroom, cracking the door a tad. Glancing through the gap, I see both of them soundly asleep … Carmen looking so peaceful. It is tempting to leave her be … let her sleep in our room for just tonight … but I decide against it, scooping her up lightly from the bed. To divert from our usual routine would only worry her – if I were to let her sleep with us, she would know for certain that something is wrong.
I wish to get back to normality … as much as possible.
---------------
***Tuesday 12th April***
***9.02am***
“Really?” Ronald mumbles, still very much in the grasps of sleep. “That’s awesome.”
I told him of Emily’s release, but not before calling Othello. He … needed the good news more, something to get him through – I cannot comprehend how hard it must be to return to Grell’s home … without her.
“Is she alright?”
“I think so. She is out of harm’s way, at least.”
“Hm ….” He smiles, falling back into sleep. “That’s awes … ome ….”
--------------
***3.10pm***
“They weren’t destroyed?” My mouth hangs open in shock as I stare at Mr. Garrett, not believing – it seems too good to be true.
“No. After receiving your tip-off, we thought it best to move them.”
“Oh.” I cannot – our lifeline, our strongest lifeline in the event of a war … has not been taken from us …. Relief swarms upon me. We have a fighting chance, more than a –
“I cannot thank you enough for providing those tips.”
“No, no, there is no need to thank me.” If anything, I should be grateful to them for acting upon them.
A quick nod. “I assume I do not have to remind you of confidentiality?”
“No, no … of course not.” I would never ….
If this were to get back to the wrong people, it would be … a disaster ….
-------------
***5.32pm***
“Are they settling in alright?” I ask Othello, eager … nervous to hear his reply.
“They seem fine. Martha … has adjusted more than I was expecting.” A pause. “She hasn’t stopped complimenting the décor.”
“The décor?” That gaudy red velvet –
“I know. I wasn’t expecting it either. Eric mentioned … you were going to speak to Sebastian again?”
“If I can get in touch, yes. It may have some useful information.”
“It’s worth a try.”
“Yes.” I feel I owe Ronald’s family as much information as I can gather … though after what Sebastian did to them … I doubt they will appreciate the source.
If I can even find a way to contact it. Finding one demon in a sea of them … will be anything but easy.
-------------
***7.17pm***
“Yeah, way better.” Ronald smiles, tugging the quilt further up his chest.
“Do you want anything to eat? I am about to make Carmen dinner.”
“Uh … Can … y’,” he asks sweetly, “ge’ me some take-out?”
I pause … contemplating …. It wouldn’t be fair to deny him after the ordeal he’s been through. “Yes, alright. Anything in particular?”
“A ….” I receive puppy dog eyes – he is about to ask for something horrific …. “Kebab.”
Oh, Lord, I knew it – the most disgusting, greasy foodstuff on the planet …. “Alright, but don’t you dare give any of that rubbish to Carmen.”
“I know, babe, I’ll jus’ stay up here.”
“You absolutely will not. I am not spending the night sleeping in that stench.”
A loud chuckle. “Heh, alright, babe. Y’ … think y’ can help me inta tha shower first? I stink.”
You do. “Of course.”
----------------
***9.29pm***
Closing Carmen’s book, I place it on the nightstand, standing to tuck her into bed. “Are the fairies going to be okay?” She asks as I pull the quilt tight, referring to the story. We did end that chapter on a bit of a cliff-hanger.
“They will be fine, I am sure.”
“They’ll beat the evil witch?”
“Of course they will.” I cannot imagine a book for small children having anything but a happy ending. If only reality was so certain ….
Leaning in, I kiss her cheek. “Goodnight, Carmen.”
“Goodnight. Tell Mommy night too.”
“I will. Sleep well.”
Instead of going straight to bed, I trudge down the stairs, entering the kitchen. One by one, the windows are pulled closed – an earlier attempt to air out the great stink left by the kebab. It has been … somewhat successful, the smell having left for the most part … though I think it has seared itself into the lining of my nostrils.
I will be smelling the remanence for days ….
Filling a glass with water, I trek back up the stairs, more than ready for bed. Carefully, the door handle is turned. I enter the room, seeing Ronald sitting up in bed … looking forlorn ….
“Ronald? Are you alright?”
He looks down, quickly wiping –
“What is it?” Placing down my glass, I get onto the bed. “Ronald -.”
“I … I’m scared, Will.” He stares up at me, his eyes wet and filled with sadness.
“Oh, Ronald,” my hand grasps his gently, “it will be alright.”
He sniffs, leaning into my chest. “I … I don’t – wha’ if they come for us again? W-we don’t know – we’re sittin’ ducks.”
“No, we aren’t.” My arm sweeps around him. “We aren’t helpless. The higher-ups are doing everything they can to -.”
“Th-they can’t protect all of us. They -.”
“No … that is true, but as long as we take precautions, the demons cannot touch us. Now that the higher-ups realise there are traitors, they will not be able to reach into our realm again.”
Another sniff, Ronald trying to compose himself. “I … I jus’ … don’t feel safe.”
Of course. After yesterday … how could he …. “And that is understandable … but they are not going to win. We won’t let them. Reapers are not known for giving in.”
That statement gets a vigorous nod out of him. “Yeah. We, we’ll keep fightin’. Fuck them.”
“Yes … exactly.” I squeeze him. “We will make it through this.”
“Yeah.” Leaning in, he kisses me, a needy, desperate kiss. It breaks; a breathy “we will.” His lips crash against mine again, knocking the breath from me. My back hits the headboard – he is on top of me, hands fumbling, pressing against my stomach in a fever.
A distraction, a moment to think of anything else ….
My hands slide up his back, fingertips pressing to warm skin.
I need this distraction too.
Chapter 57: William. Help me help us both.
Summary:
So I go on holiday in like 10 days, and I'm sick - sore throat, swollen glands - it sucks.
Oh well. Moan over.
Notes:
Harvey is the other supervisor in charge when William isn't in the office (days off, evenings, etc.).
Chapter Text
Ronald chuckles lazily, his body draped across my chest as we lay peacefully together, my mind blanketed in a pleasant foggy daze. “Tha’ was great, babe.”
“It was.” My fingers run softly along his shoulder blades, taking in every dip and rise of flawless skin. “Are you feeling a little better?”
“Yeah, a lot.” He tightens his hold around my torso. “Thanks for calmin’ me down.”
“There is no need to thank me.” If anything, talking things through has helped to ground things in my own mind.
“Hmm.” He yawns. “I’m still grateful.”
“Then you are very welcome.”
He yawns again, his warm body relaxing against me. “Still kinda horny though.”
I scoff at him, putting that thought to rest. “Goodnight, Ronald.”
“Heh … goodnight, babe.”
--------------
***Wednesday 13th April***
***8.52am***
“Hmm … wha’?” Ronald sits up, rubbing his left eye vigorously.
“I am about to head to work. Do you need anything before I go?”
“Work – am I in today?”
“No … those injured in the attack are not required to return until tomorrow.”
“But y’ -?”
“As a supervisor, I feel I need to be there.”
“Oh … alright. ‘Ave a nice day, babe.”
“Will you be alright to watch Carmen?”
“Yeah, course.” He lowers his hand. “She up?”
“No, not yet.”
“Alright.” He flops back down, face burying into his pillow. “I’ll … ge’ up … in thirty.”
“Yes, alright.”
There really is no rush. I doubt Carmen will be up for a while yet.
I turn towards the door … contemplating …. I should tell him, in case I do not get chance to later. Though his reaction …. Twisting back to face the bed, I consider my words carefully. “I am thinking … of speaking to Sebastian again.”
“Wha’? Bolting upright, he slams on his glasses … staring directly at me. “When?”
“Today, probably, if I can locate it.” I shift under his intense gaze. “I feel it may have useful information.”
“Want me ta come wi’ y’?”
“No … no, I think I will have better luck going alone.”
“Okay …. Where?”
“Your grandparent’s house will probably be … the best option.”
“Alright.” He nods slowly, taking in the information. “Jus’ be careful, yeah?”
“Yes, absolutely, I will.”
“Okay. Phone me before y’ go.”
“I will.”
“Alright.” He picks at the quilt below his hands. “Y’ got time for a quick cuddle?”
I smile. “Of course.”
-----------------
***1.33pm***
Ronald and Carmen both look up from their colouring books as I enter the living room, Ronald placing down his sharpie. He does enjoy his adult colouring books, sitting down for hours with Carmen most Sundays. I think concentrating on their tiny, intricate designs helps to ground him.
“Y’re home early?”
“Yes ….” I was expecting to be there until late into the evening myself. “I wasn’t needed. Harvey had everything in order.”
“Ah, cool.”
“Yes, it was a nice surprise.” I head through into the kitchen, hearing Ronald stand, his footsteps following a distance behind me.
Nudging me lightly in the side, he leans in, whispering “are y’ gonna see Sebastian in a bit?”
“Once I have eaten lunch.” In the case I am brutally murdered, I would like to enjoy a nice meal.
------------------
***2.50pm***
Ronald gives me a sideways hug, a silent look as I open the front door.
“I shouldn’t be long,” I try to reassure him.
“Y-yeah. Stay safe.”
I nod, his fingertips trailing down my hand, lingering, as I head out of the door. As it closes behind me, I teleport back to the association to collect my scythe before jumping into the grounds of Martha’s home … just inside of the barrier.
Standing in place, I concentrate, taking in the feel of the atmosphere around me … searching ….
There is not a whiff of demon in the air, no sign at all. But still …. Stepping just outside of the forcefield, I call out “Sebastian?! Sebastian, if you are out there, we need to talk. It is important.”
Slipping back into safety, I wait.
---------------
***3.17pm***
Sighing, I admit defeat. I have waited, and waited …. Sebastian isn’t here. I doubt it has been here since the last time ….
I have no choice but to move onto plan B … something I wanted to avoid at all costs. The thought of going to Greenland again … alone ….
But that is the only other place I know Sebastian may be.
If we are going to win this … we need intel, as much intel as we can gather. My hand closes around the handle of my scythe … just to make sure, the sturdy, heavy, familiar coldness of the metal … comforting ….
With a deep breath … to prepare myself, I jump to those co-ordinates.
Oh, Lord – the stench hits me. A demon has been here, maybe more – I shouldn’t be here –
“I thought you wouldn’t be able to stay away.”
My heart almost drops out of my stomach – that voice. Sebastian …. Who would have thought I’d be relieved to hear its voice …?
“You shouldn’t sneak up on someone brandishing a scythe.”
A chuckle – it is irritating me already. “You wouldn’t kill me.”
“That depends entirely on the outcome of this conversation.”
Another laugh. “Of course.”
Lowering my scythe, I take a closer look at the creature in front of me. Its appearance … is dishevelled, its clothing lacking in its usual pristine. “You look terrible,” I say, making no attempt to mask my smugness. It feels good to know their side is struggling also.
The arrogance slides from its face, much to my satisfaction. “Yes … I haven’t visited the manor since the last time we spoke.”
“Oh?” My tone drips with snide. “Why is that?”
“It … has been a busy time.”
“I am sure.”
A flash of irritation, for just a moment, before it regains its composure again. “Why are you here, William?”
“I think you already know the answer to that.”
“You wish to pick my brains.”
“April 15th. What are they planning?”
“April 15th … of course. I am afraid I cannot disclose -.”
“Why not? I thought -.”
“I cannot risk -.”
“Oh, for goodness sake, no one is going to trace it back to you. Just tell me.”
“I ….”
“You wish to continue the status quo, do you not?”
A sigh … actual sadness from this monster. “There is nothing I wish for more.” Another, sharper sigh. “Fine … though you really should have been able to figure it out by now.”
How on earth? They could be planning anything.
I bite my tongue.
“Thanks to man-kind, our leaders have taken quite a liking to the idea of nuclear warfare.”
Oh, God. My heart skips – “Th-they have bombs?”
“Oh, no, where’s the fun in dropping bombs?”
“Sebastian -.”
“They are planning to target nuclear power stations, sending them into meltdown.”
“Which stations?” There is one just outside of London. If that station is affected, the casualties –
“All of them.”
I feel the floor fall out from under me. “I … I see.” I need to tell the higher-ups immediately. “Th-thank you.” I turn –
“William.”
I twist back –
“Find a way to protect yourselves. They have begun weaponizing their venom.”
“Un-understood.” I really must –
“William.”
“Yes?”
“Don’t let my information go to waste. Beat them.”
I nod in its direction. “Of course. Thank you,” I force through my teeth for a second time … feeling sick to my stomach for thanking this … thing. For … for being grateful … because I am. “Stay alive,” in case I need you again.
A hideously smug grin. “Of course.”
---------------
“Th-thank you.” Robert dashes from the room, rushing to alert Pixie, leaving me sitting at his desk … to stew … to allow the weight of the situation to … truly sink in.
We are on the verge … of all-out war. We –
I, I have to tell Ronald. I have to warn … everyone.
Chapter 58: Eric. I said unsalted.
Chapter Text
***Wednesday 13th April***
***5.03pm***
Al darts past me, firing up the oven. Chucking the baking tray in there, he shuts the door, hurrying back over to the counter … in his own wee world.
“Yer need any help?” Everyone’s coming over for dinner tonight … because William has news. I don’t know what it is … but I doubt it’s good.
“I’m fine.”
No … he’s looking a bit flustered. “Are yer -?”
“Yes! I’m fine, I just ….” He pulls open the fridge door. “I need to get this done.”
“Aye … alright.” Snappy ….
I follow him with my eyes as he heads back across the room, frowning. The cupboard is yanked – “Where’s the butter? I told you to -.”
“In the fridge.”
The door slams shut. “Eric … I said unsalted. You bought the wrong one.” A quiet mumble … through his teeth – I’m in trouble.
“Ock … sorry. Ah’ll go -.”
“Leave it. It doesn’t matter.”
“No, it’s fine -.”
“I said leave it.”
“Al, ah’ll get it. It’s fine.”
“Fine ….”
“Aye ….” Something’s sure got him wound tight …. “Ah’ll be right back.”
---------------
***5.10pm***
“Here.” I put the butter down in front of him as he works away, getting a quiet ‘thank you’ from him. “Aye, no bother.”
….
“What are yer using it in? Cake?”
“Apple crumble.”
“Ock, really? Ah cannae wait.” My favourite. The way he makes it is so crumbly and swee ….
….
Did he just – aye … he blanked me …. “Babe … what’s the matter?”
“Nothing. I’m -.”
“No, something’s bothering yer.” I push in closer. “Yer’ve been off all day.”
“I’m just pressed for time. They’ll be here in ….” He looks at the clock. “Less than two hours.”
That’s not …. Ack, just drop it for now. He’s obviously not in the mood for questions.
“Alright. Want me tae set the table?”
“You’ll need the spare.”
“Really? We’ve got that many coming?”
“Ronnie’s family might be. I’m not sure.”
“Oh … alright.” Ock, no … that means I need to rifle through the shed ….
Great ….
------------
***7.51pm***
“They’re really not messy about ….” Thank God we got to eat before William told us – my appetite would have gone out the window.
I … I’m starting to fume – why cannae they just give it in? They won’t get anywhere.
“No, they aren’t.” William sighs. “The next few days … are going to be anything but pleasant.”
“Wh-what are we going to do?” Al asks. “Have the higher-ups said anything?”
“No … I haven’t heard anything from them, though I am expecting they will release a statement come morning. Set your alarms early – who knows when we will be called upon.”
“Aye ….” We’ll be sent out to the powerplants, no doubt.
Cannae say I’m dreading it – it’s about time they get what’s coming to them.
------------
***9.13pm***
“Aye, see yer tomorrow.”
“Night,” Ronnie mumbles back – he looks defeated … worn down.
“Hey, try not tae fret, Lad. They won’t get anywhere near the reactors.”
His lip twitches up a wee bit. “Y-yeah. Sleep well, mate.”
“Aye, yer too.”
Jay and Evan are the last to leave – I wave them off before turning to Al, closing the door. “Well, ah best wrestle my way back intae the shed.” Didn’t even need the damn table – Ronnie’s family didn’t come along.
“Leave it.”
“Leave – it’s in the way.” He normally hates clutter.
“I just want to go to bed.”
“Al -.”
“It’s getting late,” he grumbles, walking away from me. “I’m tired ….”
“Alright ….”
If Emily wasn’t in the next room, I’d make a fuss – he’s not acting like himself at all ….
And now he’s trying to avoid –
Shite.
Tomorrow. I’ll grab hold of him early tomorrow morning.
Aye, aye ….
--------------
“Those warm enough for yer?”
Emily nods, tugging her PJ top down. Any farther, and it’ll be to her knees. “Cozy.”
“Aye. Well, up yer get.” I lift her into bed.
“Daddy, do we have to go bed?” She whines.
“Aye, Mommy and Daddy are tired out from having everyone over.”
“Aww, but, but -.”
“Hey, none of that – we can stay up late another night.” A yawn slips out. Uff, I really am burnt out. “Mm … one early night won’t hurt yer.”
I get a grumble, but she does settle down, crawling under the quilt. I get into bed too, hugging her when she climbs on top of me. “Comfy?”
“Yeah.”
“Alright.” Stretching out an arm, I flick off the lamp. “Night, Lass.”
“Goodnight. Goodnight, Mommy.”
“Goodnight.”
Closing my eyes, I sink into the pillow – ahhh … that’s nice. Nice and cozy. I’m going to nod off any –
“Hm ….”
Hm?
Something brushes – Al’s pressing up against me, curling into my side. I reach out, my hand sliding around his. His fingers squeeze mine, holding on tight.
He’s not upset because of something I’ve done then. That’s something at least ….
------------
***Thursday 14th April***
***2.23am***
Ock … yer’ve got to be kidding me …. I twist – ock, it’s no good. I really need the loo.
That’ll teach me not to gulp down pints of pop … even if it was the only way to stop myself from raging and swearing the house down.
At least Emily’s slid into the gap at the side of me, so I don’t have to disturb her. Just need to rummage for my glasses quiet – ack, quick – my fucking bladder’s going to – ahh! There! I shove them on, bolting out of the room. Agh, shite! Why’s the bathroom so far away?!
Quick. Quick!
-----------
Creeping back into the room, I grab the edge of the quilt. Sure is cold tonight …. It’s ….
Al?
I reach over – no … he’s not in bed … and he cannae be in the bathroom either …. He might have gone down for a drink of water – aye, probably … but the way he’s been, I should still check.
Heading to the kitchen, I push the door open, light peeking through the gap. “Al – yer alright?”
No … he’s not … hunched over the table, face in his – is he crying? Aye … aye, he is ….
“Babe,” I walk closer, “what’s wrong?”
Sniff. Sniff.
“Al?” I circle around the table, hands closing around his wrists. “What -?”
“It, it’s our fault.”
“What is?” I peel his –
“Emily!” His arms are ripped away from me. “How did we not notice?! Sh-she was suffering and we didn’t – we’re terrible parents!”
“No. No, we’re not.”
“We are! W-we should have realised -.”
“How? She was good at hiding it.”
“There were signs, Eric!”
“There -.”
“There were! Even William noticed, but we didn’t – and now p-people have been hurt and the -.”
“Don’t yer dare put that on yerself. It’s the demons who did this, not us.”
“We’re just as bad! W-we were so happy to have a child that we didn’t – we’re selfish.”
“No, no, we’re not.” I kneel down at his side. “We just didn’t know any better, because she’s been through so much. We couldn’t have known that her outbursts weren’t caused by her past.”
“We should have made her feel comfortable enough to -.”
“How? Yer heard what she said. The demons threatened tae hurt us if she stepped out of line. This isn’t our fault.”
His head droops. “Sh-she could have been killed.”
“Aye … ah know -.”
“Do you?! Really? Because you seem so calm -.”
“No, Al, no, ah know how close we came tae losing her … but we didn’t.” My fingers touch his hands, lifting them from his lap. “And we cannae dwell on it. Emily still needs us.”
“Sh-she does, I know. I … I just feel so awful,” his lip trembles.
“Yer shouldn’t.” My thumbs run over his skin. “Yer’re a brilliant mom.”
“I, I’m not ….”
“Yer are. We’ve both been good tae her, Al. She had that awful limp when we met her and now yer barely notice it.” That brings a smile – keep going. “She’s warm and fed and loved. We just need tae keep going and she’s going tae be such a happy wee lass.”
A sniff. “D-do you think she still l-loves me?”
“She’s never loved anyone more.” She might have a soft spot for Daddy, but Mommy’s her favourite.
A squeak – I watch him slump forward … catching him before he falls off his chair. I think he just needs a good cuddle. “It’s alright, babe. It’ll all be alright.”
“Wh-what if she’s n-not? She … she’s been through so much.”
“We’ll be there for her when she needs us. We can work through things together.”
He nods into my shoulder, fingertips pulling at the back of my shirt as he cries – ock, poor lad seems so worn out. “Why don’t we lie down on the sofa, aye?”
“N-no … no, we shouldn’t leave Emily -.”
“She’ll be alright for a bit longer. She was fast asleep.”
“S-she seemed peaceful?”
“Aye, completely zonked.”
“Okay ….”
----------
***3.09am***
“Hm ….” Al breaths against my chest as I run a hand up and down his back.
“How’re yer feeling?”
“A little better,” he mumbles quietly, sniffing a wee bit.
“That’s good, Lad.” Bit by bit, and he’ll be feeling a lot better in no time.
“Hm.” He’s calmed down a lot, that’s for sure.
“Yer sound tired.” Exhausted. “Ready tae head back up?”
“I am.”
“Want some water?”
“Please.”
------------
Al falls into bed, leaning over Emily. A gentle finger runs down her cheek. “She’s beautiful, isn’t she?”
“She is. We’re lucky people.”
A smile, a wee genuine smile. “We are. I … I love her so much.” The smile fades away – he looks lost in thought again. “So much ….”
Aye … so much yer cannae describe it. So much …. It’s the best feeling in the world. “Ah know, babe.” I know. Flicking the quilt back, I climb into bed, joking “it’s a good job we cannae have kids or we’d have had a hoard by now.”
It gets a good giggle out of him. “We probably would. Sounds painful.”
“Aye,” I chuckle, “yer’re not wrong.”
“Hm. Eric … I’m sorry. I … I know I’ve been short with you.”
“Yer don’t need tae apologise. Yer couldn’t help being upset.” And if he was mad at himself for not noticing, it makes sense that he’d be upset at me too.
“N-no … but I shouldn’t have taken it out on you. It didn’t help ….”
“Don’t worry about it.”
“Are you sure?”
“Absolutely,” I smile.
“Okay.”
“Ah love yer.”
His expression softens. Ock, cute. “I love you too.” Lifting Emily up carefully, he settles against the mattress, cuddling her tight.
I roll over, resting a hand on his arm, leaning in to kiss him on the cheek. “Wake me up if yer need anything, alright?”
“Okay.”
“Night, babe.”
“Goodnight.
--------------
***7.03am***
“Eric.”
“Uh … a wee … bit longer … Al.”
“Eric!”
“Ack – what?!” God, that made me jump …. “What is it?”
“William phoned – we need to head into work.”
“Wha … why?” Ock … come on, wake up. Knock the cobwebs away ….
“I, I think we’re being moved out to the power stations.”
“Oh.”
Chapter 59: William. Gathering.
Chapter Text
***7.42am***
“There you are.” I catch Eric and the others on the outskirts of the crowd forming in front of the association building.
“What’s going on?” He frowns, his voice almost lost amongst the chattering racket. “Ah thought -.”
“The higher-ups are releasing a statement,” as I was expecting … though I have never seen such a spectacle. Any news is usually filtered down.
“Oh … right.” He looks around himself. “Ah didn’t realise our branch had so many people ….”
No … it is not until you see everyone in one place …. It is quite tragic to think on, really ….
So many broken souls.
“Does Emily really have to be here?” Alan asks. “It’s really crowded.”
“The higher-ups expect everyone to attend.”
“But she’s not going to be sent out – is she?”
“No, only those well versed in combat … but she still needs to be here for the announcement. I … wouldn’t risk going against the will of the higher-ups.” Not at a time like this.
“Okay ….” He lifts Emily onto his hip. “Hold on tight, okay?”
“Okay, Mommy.” She does, clinging on for dear life ... amongst the roving chaos.
-------------
***8.22am***
“Y’ think it’s gonna be much longer?” Ronald asks as we sit in neat rows, on bleachers stretching up into the skies, surrounding a podium on all four sides.
“No, it shouldn’t be. It seems as if everyone is seated.”
“Yeah …. Y’ think -.”
A deafening siren rattles me, cutting through the crowd … leaving an eerie silence in its wake. Heads turn towards the stage as a figure – is that …? Robert? Yes ….
That … is a surprise. I was certain, given the seriousness of the situation, that Pixie would be the one to address us. Though … she doesn’t strike me as much of a social butterfly. She lacks the … tact for such a thing.
Robert taps his microphone, before leaning into it. “Firstly, I would like to thank everyone for attending – I know this is short notice. And thus, I will not waste your time. We do not have the luxury of entertaining pleasantries or protocol.”
“As you know, tension has been rising between us and the demon realm for some time now, and it has come to the point where we can no longer stand by and simply play defence.”
“Tomorrow, on April 15th, they plan to infiltrate every nuclear station on earth, setting off meltdowns within the reactor cores and releasing immense amounts of radiation into the atmosphere. The destruction on planet earth will be great – thousands will die instantly, hundreds of thousands being subjected to a slow, painful end in the weeks to come. And in the chaos, as our kind succumbs to the effects of the radiation in the air, souls will be easy pickings, the demons slaying us one by one in our weakened states.”
Ronald gulps to the side of me, the reality of our situation ... terrifying.
“But we are not helpless. We can change this outcome. But we must act now. That is why we have drawn up a plan – those of you with sufficient field experience will guard the stations in close proximity to London, the remaining graduates watching over our city, collecting souls and despatching any demons that dare to show themselves.”
“Forget what you know – until we are victorious, you are not optical technicians or auditors. You are reapers, fighters put here to protect and cherish the souls of humans.”
A pause.
“The days to come will be trying and not without sacrifice. Many of us will be injured. But we must fight, fight like our lives depend on it. Because they do. Because the very world as we know it rests on our shoulders.” He pulls back, before leaning into the microphone again. “Thank you.”
Silence … lingering silence … until it is broken by a solitary clap far in the distance. Within moments, it becomes contagious, spreading through the crowd until we are all clapping, the air filling with frenzied applause and cheering.
As it slowly dies down, Robert addresses us again. “Yes … yes, thank you. The days ahead will without a doubt be hard, but we are not hopeless. As you all know, when the enemy attacked our great institution, they targeted our armoury. They thought they had destroyed our weapons, and with it, any chance of us surviving, but they did not.” Gasps echo around the stands, shock and intrigue written on the faces of many. “Due to the rising tensions, they were moved to a secret, secure location before the explosion, as they were at many, almost all, of our associations. The demons are smug in their belief that they have the upper hand, but they do not. We can use that cockiness against them – we have the element of surprise.”
“We will defeat them.”
“When you return to your desks, you will find an envelope stating your position and detailing what you will be expected to do next. Those of you still enrolled at the academy are asked to return there for lessons as usual.” I hear Alan sigh in relief. “We may call upon you later to assist the hospital staff with basic first aid, but for now, proceed as normal.”
“Thank you for your co-operation. You are dismissed.”
-------------
I hurry into my office, finding an envelope sitting in the middle of my desk, as expected. Tearing into it, I pull out a piece of paper, my eyes scanning – I am to lead a group, known as group 1E, onto the roof of reactor building two. It is a good plan – I expect other supervisors and managerial staff will take groups to various sites around the station.
Glancing further down the page, I see co-ordinates, one typed above the other. Meeting points, obviously … but there is no other detail, no further information. Opening the envelope again – a USB?
It is plugged into my office laptop – opening it, I see a document, only one document. I click onto it, waiting as it loads – a large file appears on screen, a very large report with rows upon rows of names ….
Oh … I see. It is stating which location each individual will be stationed. I search my name within the file – 1E, yes ….
Oh, it appears that Jay is accompanying me … and Ronald ….
I … I was hoping he would be sent to London. Not because I doubt his ability – I … I just know how … dangerous it may be. I … fear for my own safety.
No, no, thinking like that will get me nowhere. We will be fine. We will.
Pushing my anxiety aside, I continue to search. Eric is stationed on the outskirts of the station, to the west … while Othello will be positioned in Trafalgar square with a small group made up of both scientists and a mix of junior and more experienced reapers. They seem to be dotting well versed fighters in amongst those who have never worked out on the field. It is a smart plan – even weak fighters are lethal in large numbers.
I search Alan’s – he is leading a group into Hyde Park … another good choice. He is kind and understanding, grounded enough to keep everyone around him calm.
If –
The door swings open. “Will, y’ in – hey.”
“Hel ….” His face says it all, pale and filled with … worry. “Ronald, it will be alright. You -.”
“Th-they … they’ve put me right on top of one of tha reactors.”
“I know, Ronald, and you will be fine. You are more than capable.”
“Y’ … y’ think so?”
“Of course. I have seen how you zim around on that lawnmower. They won’t stand a chance.”
His lips turn upwards. “Y-yeah, I … I can ge’ pretty quick.”
“You can. And you will be fine, I promise. The higher-ups wouldn’t have called upon you if they didn’t have upmost faith in your skill.”
“Yeah …. Thanks, babe. Where are -?”
“Mr. Spears!” A shout comes from the other side of the door.
“Yes, come in.” My door is – Robert enters the room. “Oh, Mr Garrett.”
“Hello.”
“Nice speech, man. Y’ really got tha crowd goin’.”
I am forced to hold in a chuckle. Even in the presence of someone of such importance, he still acts like his usual jovial self. “Yes, it was very nicely done.”
“Thank you. To … be quite honest, I have terrible stage fright, but Pixie whined and complained … until I gave in.”
“Oh. Well, nice one.”
“Thank you. Sorry … I don’t believe we’ve met?”
“Oh, right, yeah. Ronald,” he holds out a hand, “I’m Will’s hubby.”
“Oh, I see.” A swift handshake is given. “Nice to meet you.” He turns to me again quickly. “William; before we send everyone out, I need you to come with me to the arms storage. You are the best person to decide which weapons will be most suited to your workers.”
“Yes … of course.”
Chapter 60: William. Assemble.
Summary:
Short chapter, I know, sorry.
I think I'm going to go back to doing shorter chapters from now on - not this short, but 1 - 1.5k - because I seem to be able to get more chapters out that way. Longer chapters leave me in editing hell for like two weeks, lol.
Chapter Text
***10.15am***
I glance down at the list of names thrust into my hands some time ago, reapers I do not recognise dashing back and forth in front of me. Maybe Robert’s assistants, or reapers from smaller branches … I am not sure.
Photographs hang before me, a brief description of each weapon in a large font printed just below them. “Arthur Bendle – number three.” I cross his name from the list, pairing reaper and weapon with little time to think. One of the assistants darts across the room again, pulling a single gun from a vault in the wall. It is swiftly dropped into one of many large trunks.
“Meghan Stillner – four. Andrew Wembley – three. Elliot Grimsby ….” I am not too sure who that is …. “One,” it is then. One cannot go wrong with a basic scythe-like weapon. “Jasmine Kaur – three. Ronald Knox ….”
Looking up at the images again … I consider the options carefully. Sadly, there is nothing resembling a lawnmower …. But there is a machine gun. Ronald has no problem lifting and swinging his scythe – the heavy, boxy gun shouldn’t pose a problem. “Five.”
“Andy Sokolov – seven.” They even have chainsaws ….
Grell would have loved this … the chaos and bloodshed. They would no doubt have placed her right in the heart of the action.
She … she should be here.
With us ….
“Leslie Grant – three.”
--------------
***12.57pm***
I move on, to the first co-ordinates given. We are separated into groups based on our individual weapons, given an in-depth presentation on the capabilities and weaknesses of them, by who I can only assume is a weapons specialist. With a press against a specific spot on the handle of the small dagger, it morphs into a long, thin serrated sword; perfect for both long and short-range. As I knew from the description … though I did not expect it to be so impressive, to exude such … intimidating power. A beautiful object, really … its antique handle adorned with intricate engravings.
It belongs as an art piece above someone’s mantle ….
Not in this madness.
Honestly ….
------------
***1.49pm***
“Will,” Ronald catches me as the groups disband. “Y’ think I can go see tha fam? I wanna tell them what’s goin’ on, in case … y’ know ….”
“Ronald, we are going to be fine. Nothing is going to -.”
“Y-yeah, maybe, but they still need ta know.”
Yes … that is true. “You should be fine. We are not due to reconvene until five.”
“Alright, cool.” I receive a rushed peck on the cheek. “See y’ in a bit.”
“Yes, I’ll ….” He is already gone, frantically – oh, I hope he isn’t becoming too overwhelmed.
It will only … hinder him tonight.
-------------
***4.43pm***
“Hey, babe,” Ronald finds me again as I join up with the other members of group 1E. He seems much more relaxed – whatever his family said to him has had a calming effect. Comforting words, I imagine, among other things. “Are – wait, y’re in tha same group as me?”
“I am.”
His brow knits in confusion. “Why didn’t y’ tell me?”
“Because why does it matter? You are more than capable of fighting on your own.”
“Oh. Aww … thanks, babe.” Is that – yes, it is. He is blushing.
Honestly ….
------------------
***5.11pm***
I tuck my shield into my coat pocket, a light metal circle no larger than the average wallet, with the ability to expand to twice the width of my body. It is a new addition, a prototype thrown together with haste in response to the weaponising of venom, I am sure.
After all, they have had all of a day to construct them.
But any defence is better than no defence; that is certain.
Map in hand and briefing over, we are ready to head out.
Please … let our mission be one of success.
Chapter 61: Various. In wait.
Chapter Text
***7.26pm***
William
Pulling my coat around myself, I resist the urge to sit, something Ronald gave in to some time ago … deciding to sit on his machine gun, of all things.
Of course ….
“Monroe, do you see anything?”
“Still all clear, Sir,” he replies, looking through binocular-like spectacles. Soon, it will be time to switch to night-vision. Darkness is creeping in quickly ….
“Yes, alright. Stay alert …. Ronald, what are you doing?” I catch him pulling chocolate out of his bag.
“Eatin’?”
“Yes, I can – I meant, you’re hungry already?”
“Yeah?” He peels open the wrapper – is his – yes … his backpack is full to bursting. “They told us ta bring food.”
“Something to eat, yes, not a picnic.”
A shrug. “Gotta keep my strength up.”
I ….
I suppose he does have a point ….
My mouth snaps firmly shut.
“Y’ guys want any?”
“Please.”
“Yeah.”
“Me too,” they all say with eagerness.
Honestly ….
We are here to work, not to partake in a feast.
But at least he is keeping morale high amongst the team – I cannot really complain ….
---------------
***9.04pm***
I finally give in, taking a seat next to Ronald, the freezing winds battering around my legs having turned them numb.
Ronald looks at me, eyes focused on the holster encasing my thigh. Has the dagger caught his eye? “What -?”
He leans in, hand resting atop the leather. “I love tha’ strap, Will,” he whispers against my ear. “It’s proper sexy.”
“Tsk – Ronald!” I jerk, elbowing him sharply in his ribs. “Behave, would you?” Oh, I hope to God no one heard him ….
A chuckle is all I receive – is, is he trying to fluster me on purpose?
Yes … he is …. The swine.
No ... no ... he is trying to lighten the mood, stop himself ... and I, from letting anxiety creep in.
Swallowing, I regain my composure. “Monroe -.”
“Still nothing, Sir.”
“May I?”
“Of course, Sir,” he slips off the night-vision goggles, handing them to me. Swapping out my glasses, I look through them, surveying the perimeter … spotting Eric amongst a medium-sized group. He paces back and forth … out of frustration … or simply to keep warm, I am not sure.
This is no doubt going to be a long night.
-------------
***10.43pm***
Alan
“Mr Humphries, Sir?”
“Yes?” I turn to Leicester.
“D-do you think the demons will show?”
“I can’t be certain … but probably not. They’re planning to target the stations, so they’ll probably all head there.” Where Eric is ….
“O-okay.”
“Try not to worry too much. As long as we all stay close together, we’ll be fine.”
“Okay. I – what was that?!” He jumps –
“Leicester, it’s okay. It was just a duck.”
“Goose,” Herbury corrects me. He might be right, actually …. “Little fucker should be asleep.”
“Hm … they should.”
“Oh.” Leicester lowers his head. “Sorry.”
“It’s okay. I know it can be daunting.” He’s only a junior. It’s a hard, frightening time ….
And Herbury … he graduated just two days ago. You couldn’t be more unlucky. No wonder he’s so … cranky ….
“Th-thanks.”
“It’s okay,” I smile. Twisting, I pull my bag closer, rummaging in it for my flask. “Would anyone like some hot chocolate?”
A resounding yes.
“Okay.” Twelve – I’m going to have to ration it out.
------------
***Friday 15th April***
***12.49am***
William
Ronald pushes closer to me, shivering. The temperature has dropped further; it is beyond bitter.
Another point … against us ….
“Lawrence.”
He straightens up. “Yes?”
“Go to the association and bring back as much tea and coffee as you can.” Those on the ground are probably struggling just as much. “Hot chocolate if they have it. Take as many trips as you need.”
“Okay … b-but … won’t I get in trouble?”
“No.” I pull a small notepad out of my pocket. “I shall write a note explaining why you are there.”
“Okay. Sure.”
“Thank you.”
As he teleports from sight, signed message in hand, I take out my phone, making a call. Within a few seconds, I see the tiny blurred figure of Eric fumbling – “Aye? Everything alright?”
“Yes … it is quiet up here. Is all well on the ground?”
“There hasn’t been a peep.” He grunts, his irritation evident down the phone. “Yer think they’ll even show?”
“I am not sure.” At this point … it is seeming unlikely … though they might be buying their time, waiting until the early morning, when we are exhausted and weary, to strike. “But we shouldn’t let our guard down.”
“Wasn’t planning tae.”
“Yes … alright. How is morale on your side?”
“It’s alright, ah guess. The cold isn’t helping.”
“No … it isn’t pleasant in the slightest.” I will ask Lawrence to bring that group hot drinks also.
“Ah thought it was meant tae start getting warmer in April.”
“It is.” But not tonight. Of course … not tonight ….
-------------
***12.59am***
Alan
I smile as my team chats away – the mood has really picked up in the last hour. “You’re married, aren’t you, Alan?” Leicester asks.
“Mm. It’ll be eighteen years next month.”
“Wow, that’s … incredible …. I … I really do want to marry her,” White sighs, “but the thought of proposal …. It’s scary.”
“Stop putting it off.” Another team member pats him on the back. “It’ll be fine. You’ve been together how long?”
“Y-years.”
“Well then.”
“He’s right,” I smile. “I’m sure she’ll say yes.” He seems so lovely. “You just ….”
A powerful gust of wind blows through us, cutting through me – my hairs stand on end – th-that feeling ….
“Everyone, get -.”
Black shadows skim my head – I catch one with the edge of my sword, slaying it. The others slam into the ground, surrounding us on every side.
Lower level demons, feeble, gangly figures – a distraction. It, it’s just a distraction.
Er-Eric ….
--------------
William
Ronald smiles into his cup of hot chocolate, no doubt grateful for the new-found warmth. I for one have never appreciated a humble cup of tea more.
Staying close to me, he lowers it, holding it tightly against his stomach. “Jay, wha’ y’ ge’?”
Jay looks up from his own cup. “Coffee.”
“Eurgh.”
“Hey, it’s not that bad.” He takes a sip. “It’s the only thing keeping me awake.”
“Heh, still not worth …. Will … do y’ feel tha’?”
“Y-yes.” The air has grown thick, oppressing – “everyone, be on guard -.”
“Sir, over there!” Monroe points – those on the perimeter are all standing, alarmed by something in the distance. What … what on earth is that? A black shadow, moving across the fields in a fluid – no … no ….
That is – those are enemy troops, hundreds of –
“Ready your weapons! The enemy will soon be -.”
“S-Sir ….” Monroe’s voice is cracking. Whatever he is seeing ….
“We will be fine. Stay together.”
The black mass clashes with Eric’s groups, the crashing of metal, gunshots – they are outnumbered, so outnumbered ….
Do … do we move in to help them? No … they may – but if we can prevent them from reaching –
What?!
Fire flies towards –
A crash – the ground collapses underneath me, flinging me – I catch myself, teleporting to stable ground, dust and debris raining down upon me.
My eyes turn – oh, God ….
The … the roof of reactor building two is gone, smouldering wreckage –
What … what is that?
“Tha fuck?!” Ronald has spotted it too … a large, black elephantine mass looming above us, its glowing amber eyes wishing death upon us all.
Chapter 62: Various. Ultimatum.
Chapter Text
William
“Oh, fuck this!” Ronald shouts, snapping me back to my senses. He propels himself upwards, machine gun raised –
“Ronald, wait!” No, he is aiming – “Everyone! Focus your attention on that monstrosity! Aim for the eyes!” The firebolt must have come from them.
Within an instant, without hesitation, they surge upwards, weapons drawn.
A shriek of pain erupts into the air as Ronald’s bullets pierce its form, the creature rearing, contorting – I raise my dagger, preparing to strike –
“Ack!” A wave of searing heat knocks me backwards, burning into my flesh. I catch myself, gripping onto a piece of bent, twisted metal.
Dammit! There is no way to get close to this thing.
I teleport back onto the reactor building … just as black figures appear, more demons – they are going to target the core.
“Those with long-range weapons, stay with the beast! The rest of you, come with me! We must stop them before they reach the reactor!”
---------------
Alan
***1.09am***
“Humphries, Sir, are you alright?” Leicester catches me as I stumble backwards, the last demon crumbling to the ground in front of me.
“F-fine, thank you. J … just a little w-worn out.” I pull myself together, finding my feet. “Is everyone okay?”
A resounding yes … thank goodness.
“That was amazing! You cut through them like butter.”
“They were only low-levels.”
“What – seriously?”
“Yes.” We … we’re wasting time here. The station –
“You think they’ve gone to the power-plant yet?” Higgins, my next in command, asks, mirroring my thoughts.
“They have to be there. Why else would they send their bottom-feeders to us?”
“A … diversion, yes …. You should go.”
“A-are you sure?” I want to, need to … but –
“I can handle things here. Go.”
“Okay. Th-thank you.”
-------------
William
***1.20am***
I catch my breath, wiping the blood from my cheek. We … we have cut down demon after demon, but they keep coming … and that … thing ….
We have thrown everything we have at it, attacked and attacked again, and yet … it will not go down, setting fire to – if this continues ….
“William.”
I turn – “Eric.” Alan? What is he – oh, it doesn’t matter. I am just so glad to see them.
“We’ve cleared out the perimeter -.”
“B-but not without casualties,” Alan adds, voice quivering ….
“Oh ….” My stomach drops …. I feared … but still … I … I was hoping –
“What’s happening? What’s the plan?” Parvez, head of Eric’s group, appears at my side. I turn to see the other survivors approaching … help arriving just in time.
“Do any of your reapers have long range weapons?” I’m sure I gave some of them –
“Yeah, most of them. For the … thing up there?”
“Yes. Use all the ammunition you have. But stay well back – it is letting off some sort of heat energy. Take the others to fend off any appariting demons.”
“Gotcha. Eric, take charge of that team. I’ll handle long-range.”
“Aye, sure thing.”
-------------
***1.39am***
“Will!” Ronald rushes to my aid as I slump to the ground, the aftermath of the battle … evident before me. Smouldering buildings … fragments of brick strewn around us … the corpse of that monstrosity slowly dissolving away.
Finally … finally, it is dead. Long after the hordes of demons fell, it stood … fighting, killing ….
“Will, babe, y’ okay? Are y’ hurt?”
“No … I am fine.” Just … a little … drained. “Are – you’re bleeding? Get to the infirmary – if the venom -.”
“I’m fine.” He presses a hand to the wound, his shirt sleeve completely ripped away. “Think a piece of metal’s stuck in there … or somethin’.”
“Oh … I see. Still, you should -.”
“Where’s Jay?”
“I don’t -.”
“H-here.” We turn, seeing him ambling towards us, supported by another team member.
“Shit.” Ronald hurries towards him. “Wha’ happened?”
“Br-broke my leg.” A wince. “Got tossed from the reactor building ….” With a hiss, he sinks to the floor. “It’ll heal.”
Their conversation fades as I stare into the distance, trying to pick out Alan and Eric amongst the crowd. Lord, where are they? Oh, God, don’t tell me –
Oh, thank goodness …. A breath of relief leaves me as my eyes land on them, their clothing ripped to shreds … but otherwise unharmed. They –
“Will? …. Will?” Ronald’s voice –
“Yes?”
“Wha’ now?”
I stagger back to my feet. “Gather up the injured from our team. The rest of us will stay here until we know for certain that this is over.”
“Alright, yeah. Jay, can y’ ge’ y’self ta -.”
“I’ll be fine. This’ll be healed in no time.”
“No,” I interject, “demons could be upon us again in moments. You should go until it has mended.” He is better to us well healed, rested for … whatever may come next. I … I want to believe this is over – we have won here – but ….
A reluctant nod. “Okay ….”
---------------
***2.58am***
“Will -.”
“Ronald?” I lift my head – “What are you doing back here? Your arm -.”
“It’s fine.” He sits down next to me. “Tha nurse managed ta dig it out.”
“Oh. Was it a shard of metal?”
“Yeah. They think it was part of a handle off someone’s weapon.” His fingertips brush against the healed spot on his arm. “Not hundred-percent though.”
“I see.” Thank goodness it was only the handle …. “Was it busy?”
“Y-yeah … they’re really overrun …. They were tryin’ ta rush everyone straight in and out.” A pause. “Think we got there pretty early though. It jus’ kept gettin’ more crowded.”
“Recent graduates?”
“Yep …. Tha weaker ones really caused havoc in London.”
“Yes ….” So I’ve been told ….
“Y’ heard from Olly? I text him, but ….”
“No.”
“Oh …. R-right.”
“I am sure he is just … tied up at the moment.”
“Yeah ….” He slides closer … gulping loudly. “Is … is it true, Will? P-people at tha hospital were talkin’ ….”
It is … my turn to swallow down a lump. “Y-yes.” We … prevented them from causing a meltdown here … for now, at least … but others … weren’t so lucky. Parts of America … Spain … and India … India is a nuclear wasteland. Thousands dead … hundreds of thousands sentenced to a slow, painful demise.
They were overpowered, outnumbered ….
Suicide rates have declined sharply there in recent years.
There is no victory here ….
“Shit ….”
“Yes.”
“Wha’ are we gonna do? We can’t -.”
“We continue to fight them.” My version of I don’t know. I really haven’t a clue ….
--------------
***3.32am***
“Ah, Will! I got a text.”
“From Othello?”
“Yeah.”
I watch as he taps his phone screen. “Is he okay?”
“Yeah … they had a run in wi’ a group of demons. He’s a bit scratched up, but alright.”
“Good.” Finally … some good news.
We have heard nothing from on high, no statement or instruction on how we should proceed. We have no choice but to stay put and wait.
“Ronald – ack ….” Noise crackles in my ears, static inside of my skull prickling, stabbing – I grab my head, dizziness – what on earth –
“Shit!” Ronald shrieks, pained –
He is –
“Well, well, what do we have here,” a gruff, demonic voice – how … how are they …? “Little reapers, I am here to deliver a message. Hell is growing tired of these games. At 11am GMT, you will meet us at,” co-ordinates echo – the … the artic?, “so we can end this once and for all. Refuse and we will continue to destroy nuclear power stations; we will crash planes, set fires, detonate bombs until this world is nothing but ash. Choose wisely. You have less than eight hours to decide.”
The voice fades out with a painful echo … leaving my head pounding –
“W-Will ….”
I force my chin up, meeting a terrified stare –
“Ronald, it will be alright. We will be alright.” We ….
We ….
It is happening.
W-we are … at war ….
Chapter 63: Robert. Preparations aplenty.
Chapter Text
***4.25am***
“Robert, bring my bag.”
“Of course.” I rifle through her gigantic wardrobe, pulling it – why doesn’t she just leave it somewhere easily accessible? She uses it every day.
“Are you feeling alright?” She has just returned from Scotland, having cleaned up as much radiation as possible … though she is one of only a handful of those capable of absorbing – India is doomed. There are not enough true higher-ups in the world capable of pulling in that much radiation.
Even Scotland couldn’t be completely cleansed – by the time she’d finished dealing with the reactors lost in England, her stores were almost full.
“I’m fine.”
“Are you sure?”
“I said I’m fine. Hurry up.”
“Yes, yes, I’m ready.” We are heading out to meet with the other original highers … to decide what we are to do.
-----------
I enter a large hall behind Pixie, sitting in a chair in the corner of the room as she takes her seat at the round table … amongst others … of all ages and sizes; a frail elderly man with a cane and a white beard stretching down to his chest, an African man in tribal wear … and someone … someone with thickened, cracked navy blue skin, ruby red flames billowing from the crevices. I … I wouldn’t want to offend him ….
Pixie clears her throat. “Right.” To my surprise, she stands, addressing the others. Is … is she the head, of all of them? “I really don’t want to mess around here. What are we to do? Tijuone, go.”
He stands, expression serious and sullen. “My people are frightened, Miss Pixie. They have already suffered greatly after these attacks, and if we do nothing, those living in the tribes and rural lands will not stand a chance. They do not have the weapons nor the means to fight a demonic invasion. I must protect my people. I choose to fight.”
“Your opinion is of great value. Thank you, Tijuone. Laytarious, speak.”
A shiver runs down my spine as fire crackles, skin crunching as he rises from his seat. “We go to the Arctic. We fight.” He sits again before Pixie can reply.
“Ahh, short and sweet, just the way I like it. Miss Anastasia, please tell me your opinion.”
A beautiful, ethereal woman in a long, white flowing dress speaks, her voice quiet and delicate. “We haven’t a choice but to fight. If we refuse, beautiful earth will be destroyed. And the longer this drags on, the more exhausted our sweet reapers will become.”
The elderly man nods. “Let’s not drag out our workers’ misery. Their pain will only grow the more we choose to dawdle.”
“Auden, do you agree?”
The – is that a Viking? His first slams down – “Kill them all! Swiftly and without mercy! Victory will be ours!”
His comment gets a chuckle out of Pixie. “I like your thinking, Auden. Right, now that we are all in agreement – I am about to speak to King Charles and our Prime Minister. I suggest you do the same. The guardian will be here in one hour to brief us on the perfect battle plan to ensure victory. Do not be late.”
Bouncing out the door, she looks back – yes, coming. As I follow her out, I ask “Pixie … what are you?”
Her eyebrow quirks in feigned surprise. “What sort of question is that? You -.”
“You know what I mean. A higher-up, yes, but you are no reaper.”
A laugh. “I’ll tell you once we’ve won.”
“Oh … okay.”
“You can use it as a reason to survive.” A frightening smirk. “And it’ll give me the motivation to keep fighting, just to see the look on your face.”
----------------
***5.05am***
An urgent meeting has been called with the Prime Minister, last minute and rushed through. We sit, waiting to be called through … waiting for him to get out of meetings about the attacks.
“How do you think he will react?” He seems like a fairly level-headed man, but with news like this, you cannot really know for sure.
When a new leader is sworn in, they are given classified documents, for their eyes only, explaining the situation … the world as it truly is. How much do they know? As much as Pixie wants them to.
“I don’t know, but I don’t have time for hysterics.” She gulps down a coffee. “He needs to listen and listen well and follow my instructions to a T.”
The door swings, a dishevelled Prime Minister beckoning us through hurriedly, his hair sticking out at odd angles in every direction.
As I close the door behind us, he grumbles “you’re the last person I wanted to see.”
“Well -.”
“What the hell is going on here? Demons, is it? I thought you were meant to protect us -.”
“Are you going to let me explain?” She snaps back, promptly putting an end to his tirade.
He falls silent, a flustered –
“Yes … yes, please do. I don’t – when we spoke a few months ago, you said -.”
“I said we had everything under control, yes. And we did. But now they have decided to spill this confrontation into the human world. They destroyed the nuclear reactors to get a reaction out of us. At eleven o’clock this coming morning, we go to war.”
“War?! With demons -.”
“Relax. It is taking part in the Arctic. No humans will be harmed.”
“But if you lose -.”
“We won’t.” Her lip turns up. “I’ll never let those things win.”
“You don’t -.”
“I do know. Now, I need you to evacuate citizens from around certain powerplants.” That is my cue – I hand him an envelope. “This letter contains all the information you’ll need – affected zones, safe distances, etcetera.”
The letter is ripped open, eyes scanning – “There are only three -?”
“Yes. I have cleaned the radiation from all other affected areas. Tell the public whatever lie you see fit – I don’t really care.”
His face – he obviously doesn’t have a clue what story to spin.
She turns for the door again. “I assume I can trust you to do that?”
“Y-yes. Will -.”
“I’ll do my part. Make sure you do yours.”
--------------
***6.32am***
“R-really? Do we have to see … her?” I ask as we appear in … that hallway, an underground bunker hidden deep beneath the association’s jail.
She lets go of my sleeve, walking ahead of me. “She’ll be useful.”
“But she’s … terrifying ….”
“It’ll be fine. She listens to me, doesn’t she?”
“Sh-she does.” Pixie is the only one who’s ever been able to control her ….
Small fingers type a code into the keypad – an ominous click. I shut my eyes, dreading her appearance as a cranking – I open them again, seeing the door being yanked open.
A screech – “Stop that. Stay where you are.” Pixie enters – I peek into the room, instantly confronted with a mass of black hair and blood-stained cheeks. A chill runs down my spine – cr-creepy doesn’t even begin to describe ….
Her bones click as she rises to her feet, raspy breath –
She is neither human nor demon … some kind of ancient spirit gifted to us by the Japanese board millenniums ago.
Crazed, unpredictable, dangerous ….
“If I let you out, are you going to be good?”
“Bl-ckck-blood.”
“In a minute.” Sternness coats her voice. “Will you behave?”
“G-g-good.”
“That’s right. Now, I need your help. We have a little demon problem at the moment.”
That mouth twists into a wide smile. “K-ckck-kill?”
Pixie smiles back. “That’s right. I need you to kill as many as you can. But only the demons. Do you understand?”
“K-kill ….”
---------------
My stomach rolls over as Pixie tosses a lamb’s carcass onto the kitchen floor, packets of blood following suit. The spirit lunges forward – “P-Pixie, does she really have to be here? It doesn’t seem safe -.”
“It’ll be fine. She’s perfectly occupied.”
“B-but what if she … tries to eat me in the night?”
“Don’t be so stupid,” she grumbles, heading to the living room. “She knows not to move from that spot.”
“Okay ….” Glancing over my shoulder, I check to make sure she’s still – she is – before following her over to the grand fireplace … gold and marble twisting together in beautiful patterns.
A smile touches her lips as she stretches a hand up, the heavy sword hung pride of place above the mantelpiece levitating from the wall. “It’s been too long,” she whispers as the sword handle falls into her grip.
It is unsheathed, swung proudly and gracefully above her head with such skill ….
“Too long ….”
“C-can I hold it?” It is such a breath-taking object, so alluring ….
“Sure,” she replies, so nonchalantly – r-really? I can? I, I wasn’t actually expecting her to –
She hands it out to me, my hand closing around the handle – “ack!”
It hits the ground, so heavy I cannot lift it … no … no matter how much I tug. “It, it’s so heavy ….”
A giggle. “It’s really not.”
Damn – Pixie, what the hell are you?!
She swoops in, swinging it up out of my grip. “I should get in some training. It’s been a while.”
“Should I leave you to it?”
“Yeah.” She turns away from me, fully absorbed in her practice. “I won’t be long.”
“Okay. Pixie …?”
“Hm?”
“Are you … scared?”
Metal clinks, the tip of her sword hitting the ground.
Silence, unsettling – she’s usually so quick and witty in her replies –
“I’m scared for you ….”
Chapter 64: Various. The daybreak before.
Chapter Text
William.
***4.51am***
Silence … terrible, dreadful silence as I read the st-statement that has just arrived aloud to my team. War … w … we go to war at eleven. “We are to meet back at the association at ten. Everyone must attend, without exception.” I fold up the paper, arm dropping to my side … defeated. “Go home. Get some rest.”
No questions … no outbursts, just bewilderment and disbelief as they all begin to pack up their things.
“Sir?” A voice startles me.
“Y-yes?”
“Are we taking our weapons with us? I didn’t hear anything about them.”
“No … there was no mention of that.” I ponder – we are usually obligated to return our scythes to branch … but having to sort them again before – “Take it with you, but guard it tightly.”
“Yes, Sir.”
The crowd disperses, reapers porting out, returning home. As should we.
“Ronald – Ronald ….” I approach him as he eyes the ground … still, silent. “Ronald, it will be alright.” A stiff nod. Reaching out, I take his hand. “It will be. We made it through this morning. We can do it again.”
A sniff. “I, I wish they’d jus’ fuck off.”
“They will. By tonight, this will all be over.” My hand squeezes his gently. “We should go home.”
“N-na,” he flinches, panic rising in his voice, “I, I need ta ge’ Carmen, and tell tha fam -.”
“Yes, yes, I know. Sorry – that is what I meant.”
“R-right.”
A tap on the – Eric –
“We’re going tae head back now, alright?”
“Yes … alright … though we are going to discuss everything with Ronald’s family if you wish to join us at Othello’s?”
He glances at Alan before looking back at me. “Aye, we need tae talk this through.”
“We need to check on Emily,” Alan says, “and then we’ll be over.”
“Yes, of course.”
I watch as they disappear from view, feeling Ronald’s hand clamp around mine.
“We should go.”
“Y-yeah.”
------------
Eric.
“What is it, Lad?” He told me to head to the garden before we ported off. “Al -.”
“W-we’re going to d-die, aren’t we?”
What? Ock, you’ve got to be kidding me. “No, we’re not.” Ah cannae believe he’d even consider that.
“It’s -.”
“They haven’t beaten us so far, have they?”
“N … no ….”
“Exactly. And they’re not going tae.” My foot hits the nearest plant pot. “Ah’ll be damned if ah let those bastards get the best of me.”
“O-okay,” his voice cracks … making my anger fade away …. My wee babe is just scared. He cannae help that.
“Al ….” I move closer, nudging his chin up. “Listen tae me. We know how tae fight, and we’re good at it. We -.”
“So was Grell.”
A pang of pain – “And she was caught off guard. We know they’re coming. We’ll be prepared.”
“We … we will.” He’s not convinced ….
I cup his cheek. “If tonight is anything tae go by, we’ll be fine. They couldn’t even put a scratch on us.”
That gets a smile out of him. “They just ruined my suit.”
“Aye, try not tae lose yerr pants this time.”
A laugh. “I’ll try not to.”
“Aye. They best not try tae steal my socks.” I twist around, looking at the house. “We should head in. Emily’s probably wondering where we are.” …. “Al -.”
“I, I’m scared, Eric.” His arms hug around his middle.
“Ah … ah know.” My hand touches his arm, rubbing up and down lightly. “But yer really don’t need tae be. Evil will never win.”
“Mmm, God w-won’t let them.”
God … what has God ever done for us?
WE won’t let them.
… But if that’s what he needs to tell himself to get through this … what right do I have to take that away from him …. “Aye, that’s right. God didn’t put us here tae lose.”
“Yes.”
“Yer ready tae head in?”
“Mmm. It’s really cold out.”
“Aye.” Not as cold as the Arctic though … that’s for sure. That’s going to be … fun.
We port into the living room –
“Mommy!” Emily runs up to us.
“Hey, sweetie. Are you okay?” Al asks. “Sorry we’re back so late.”
“I’m okay. I got a letter.” She waves it –
Al all but snatches it out of her hand, ripping into it. He scans it, sighing. “Okay ….”
“What does it say?”
“Emily has to head to the infirmary again at ten.”
“Oh, okay.”
“I … I thought ….”
“She’d have tae fight?”
A nod. “Hmm.”
“Y-you’ve gotta go fight again?” Emily asks, grabbing onto my trousers.
“Aye, but it'll be the last time, don’t yer worry.”
“Really?”
“Aye. The demons will all be gone then.”
“All of them?” She stares up at me, wee eyes full of hope.
“Oh, aye, we’re going tae catch them all.”
“G-good. They’re scary.”
“Aye, ah know. They won’t be bothering yer again.”
She smiles wide.
“Me and Daddy need to head to Olly’s house soon. Do you need anything before we go?”
“Why?” Pouting, she frowns up at the both of us, looking disappointed.
“We need to talk about the fight, make sure it all goes to plan.”
“Can I come?”
“You need to sleep, sweetie. The rest of today is going to be busy.”
“I’ll sleep there.”
Al looks over – I give him a nod. “Okay but you’ve got to have an early night.”
“Okay.”
----------------
***5.17am***
“As soon as everything starts, get yerself out of there.”
“What?” Olly stares at me, shocked. “I can’t -.”
“Yer can. As long as yer show yerr face in the Arctic, the higher-ups won’t know any different.”
“Why would -?”
“Yer’re not a fighter, Lad.” I’m trying to be gentle, being honest without coming across as patronising. “And yer haven’t been given any training tae make yer one.”
“I have to agree,” William speaks up. “With absolutely no disrespect, you’ve never been too proficient with a scythe.”
“Aye, we need yer back here. We’ve already lost enough.”
He stares down at the floor. “No, no … offence taken. You’re right. There’s no point throwing my life away … when I can be more useful in the … aftermath.”
“Aye.” And Emily would be crushed if anything happened to him. She really would.
Molly sighs. “I wish we could do something to ‘elp.”
“You are,” Olly offers her a smile.
“Yes,” William agrees. “Comforting Carmen while all this – we cannot thank you enough.”
“I know that … but I’m still just standing by while my s-son goes off to … war.”
“You could always help at the hospital … after.” Olly suggests. “You’re a doctor, so ….”
She perks up. “C-could I? Is that okay?”
“I … do not see why not,” William says, “as long as you are careful. There will most likely be demon venom in every wound.”
“I will.”
“It would be nice to see a familiar face … in that awful place,” Al –
“Yer won’t be going there. We’ll be fine.”
“R-right.” He takes a deep breath. “You’re right.”
“Aye.” Damn right.
“Okay.” Molly smiles. “I’ll do that. What time should I be there?”
“If Olly drops yer off at ours, ah’ll take yer along with Emily.”
“Okay. Thank ya.”
-------------
***5.41am***
“Mmm … Daddy?” Emily stirs as I pick her up, rolling in my arms.
“We’re going home now, Lass.”
“Did ya … m … make good plans?”
“Aye, we’re all sorted.” We’re going to stick together. William can’t join us … because he’s going to be grouped with the other senior staff, but me, Ronnie and Al are going to stay close. Jay and Evan too.
We’ll have each others’ backs.
We’re going in prepared.
--------------
“What time do you think I should set the alarm for?”
“Ah’ll leave it up tae yer,” I reply, lifting Emily up onto my chest.
“Eight? I don’t want to leave it too late, but we need to get in as much sleep as we can.”
“Aye, sounds good.” He’s getting jittering …. Calm down, Lad ….
“We could do nine, I guess, but that might be -.”
“Eight’s fine, Al.” I shift a wee bit closer. “It’s all fine, aye?”
His hand hovers above the alarm clock, face turning towards me. I get a wee smile. “Yes.” Fingers push down on the buttons. “Today’s going to be fine.”
“Aye, exactly,” as long as he gets his head down quick. Cannae fight on no sleep.
As the alarm beeps, I tell him to come close. He snuggles up nice and tight, arm sweeping over Emily.
“Yer warm enough?”
“Hm. Cosy. Goodnight, Eric.”
“Goodnight, Lad.”
Sleep well, love. Try … to sleep well.
----------
Robert.
***5.53am***
“Come on, you need to get some sleep.”
“I don’t need sleep!”
“You do.” I lift her from the heap on the floor, “you know you always get cranky when you’re tired.” The one downside of being a child – she’s prone to tantrums when she hasn’t had enough sleep.
“It’s not that!” She wails as I plonk her down on the sofa.
“What is it then? Are you -?”
“I can’t lose you!”
“Wha -?” I don’t –
“You can’t go!” Her hand clamps around my wrist. “You’re not going to the Arctic!”
“Pixie … I have to.”
“N-no – I – if I lose you – I c-can’t – I won’t let you!”
“I can’t not. I have a duty as a reaper -.”
“I don’t care!”
“Pixie -.”
“What’s the point in winning if I lose you?!”
“I ….”
“You’re not going!” Pressure slams down onto me, cementing me to the ground. “I’m not letting you!”
A sigh escapes me. There’s no arguing here …. She’ll keep me trapped in place until tonight if she has to.
“I … I can’t lose y-you,” her voice shakes. She … she really is scared …. I’ve never seen her –
“Okay … I’ll stay away. But I need to make myself useful somehow.”
She sniffs, wiping the tears away. The tremendous weight lifts from my shoulders; an astounding relief. “Stay h-here and wait for word of victory to come in. I’ll need your help w-with statements and other things upon my return.”
“Can’t I help at the hospital?”
“Once I return.”
“Okay.” I stand, hearing a sharp intake, panic forming in her – “alright, you need to get some sleep,” I say quickly, showing her that I wasn’t about to leave.
Another sniff. “D-don’t. I, I’m not cranky.”
“You are.” I scoop her up before she can argue further, my arms tightening as she rests her head on my shoulder.
There’s a whine, her crying starting up again – she’s definitely beyond exhausted. We haven’t dealt with a tantrum like this in a while.
“I’ll make sure you’re up in time.”
“K-kay ….”
Walking through her grand house, I enter the bedroom, a large, warm room complete with four-poster bed.
I tuck her in tightly, pulling the duvet up to her chin. “Do you need anything else?”
“N-no.”
“Do you want me to stay?”
“Don’t ask stupid questions.”
A chuckle as I sit in my spot at the end of the bed. “Sure.”
Anything she needs. Because I’m not just her personal assistant. I’m her father too.
------------
William.
***6.01am***
Carmen tucked into bed, I drag myself to our bedroom, seeing Ronald tucked under the sheets. “Are you alright?”
“Yeah ….” A low mumble comes from him.
“Are you sure?”
Blonde hair bobs against the pillow as he nods. “I … I’m scared shitless … but right now, I’m jus’ so fuckin’ tired.”
“I see.” Say no more, William. Do not push the issue. He needs to sleep. “Carmen is fast asleep,” I say, climbing into bed myself.
“Awesome.” He rolls, resting his head against my chest. “Want me ta ge’ her ready in tha’ mornin’?”
“No, no, I can do it.” I … I need to, need that tiny piece of normality … before we enter hell.
“Y’ sure? Y’ve gotta be out earlier than me.”
Yes … I know. All management are to head to branch at half nine, to be sent out … onto the front lines. Something I haven’t told Ronald. Something I am trying my hardest not to think about ….
I cannot worry him, risk him getting so distracted that he cannot fight.
I … I won’t overthink myself … into insanity.
“It will be fine. I can help her get ready and then call you.”
“Na … ge’ me up a bit earlier and I’ll make us brekkie.”
“I can do that if -.”
“Na … I’ll do it.
“Yes, alright,” though I don’t know how much I’ll be able to eat. The nerves have destroyed my appetite …. I … I cannot bear the thought of food. “Thank you.”
“No probs, babe.” He leans up, his lips brushing against my chin. “Goodnight.”
“Goodnight, Ronald.” I lean down, kissing his forehead, the touch lingering … lingering ….
But not for long enough.
--------------
***6.33am***
The clock ticks by slowly as I stare at tiny metal hands … the minutes reluctant to change. Tiredness crept in long ago … but I already know sleep will not be granted. My mind … is racing ….
Twisting, I sit up, my feet touching the carpet –
“Hn … Will?” Ronald mumbles into the darkness.
“I’m just going to get a drink. Go back to sleep.”
“Hm … alright, babe ….”
Retrieving a drink from the kitchen, I walk back up the stairs, turning left instead of right.
There is something I have to do.
Quietly, I push the door to Carmen’s room open, closing it just as carefully. Placing down my glass, I kneel down at the edge of her bed, shaking her softly. “Carmen. Carmen, I need to speak with you.”
She grumbles, rolling over to face me. “D-Daddy?” A frown – “Daddy, what’s wrong?”
Is … is my expression really so troubled?
“I … I need you to do s-something for me.”
“Later …. Sleepy.”
“No, no, not right now.” I move to sit on the side of her bed. “But right now, I need you to listen to me.”
“Okay ….” She pushes herself up in bed. “Listening.”
“After today, I … I might not be here for a while. You need to be strong for Mommy, alright? Be … be there for him as much as you can.”
“Y-you’re going to get hurt?”
I lean in closer, looking her directly in the eye. “I am going to do everything I can to make sure that doesn’t happen.”
“B-but you could?”
A lump forms in my throat – it, it isn’t fair to be placing such responsibility on her tiny shoulders. But I … I have to know that they will be okay, will be there for each other if I …. “Th-there is a … chance … yes.”
“I … I don’t want you to get hurt.”
“I know.” I open my arms to her as she curls up to me. “I am going to try my hardest not to. But … if I do, will you be there for Mommy? Can you do that for me?”
“Y-yeah.”
“Thank you.” Thank you, Carmen … for being so grown up.
She curls up tighter, pouting. “But you’ll be fine, Daddy.”
I chuckle. “Y-yes.” If only I had her optimism.
------------
***7.02am***
My chin rests atop Carmen’s sleeping head, arms tight around her as I try to burn the feel of her, the sound of her soft, steady breathing into my mind. An hour … an hour left to go until I have to pull away … until I enter … hell ….
There is so … so little time left.
So little ….
I … I can pretend to Carmen … to Ronald … but I cannot fool myself.
As a supervisor … I have a duty to protect my people … to go out onto the front lines. A … a line I will not be returning from.
I … I know that without doubt, c-can feel it in my bones ... my very being ....
I am going to die.
Chapter 65: Ronald. This is war.
Chapter Text
***9.31am***
“Yer ready tae go?” Eric asks Mom, his hand linked with Emily’s.
“Gi-give me a minute.” I’m swamped with a massive hug, her arms squishing me tight. I hug back, not wanting to let go, because fuck, her arms are so warm and comforting.
….
In case I never see her again.
“Ya keep yaself safe, okay, sweetie?”
“I will. For sure.” I have to make it back ….
“Try not tae fret,” Eric smiles, a warm, kind smile. “We’ll be fine. Won’t we, Lad?”
“Yeah.” Y-yeah ….
“O-okay.” A deep breath. “Okay.” We get a little, soft smile. “I love ya, sweetie.”
“Love y’ too, Mom.”
She gives me a kiss on the cheek, squeezing me – d-don’t ….
The hug ends … way too early.
“O-okay, I’m ready to go.”
Please don’t ….
“Alright.”
“Stay with Emily, okay?” Al bends down, giving her a soft hug.
“Of course.” She walks forward, grabbing Emily’s other hand. “We’ll keep each other company, won’t we, sweetie?
“Yeah.”
“Alright, Lass, let’s go.”
W-wait –
They port away.
Shit ….
B … bye Mom ….
------------
***9.55am***
“Hey … y’ alright?”
Jay snaps – “Hm? Sorry?”
“Are y’ okay? Y’ seem a bit … lost.”
He looks down. “I … I’m just worried. N … not so much for myself … b-but …. I … I don’t want to lose another friend. O-or Evan.”
“Well, we’ll be stickin’ together, so -.”
“Here,” Evan comes back with hot drinks, passing one to Jay. “I haven’t missed anything, have I?”
“No … we’re still waiting.” He looks at his watch. “Five more minutes ….”
“Alright ….”
-------------
***10.01am***
“Attention!” I squint – yeah, that’s Pixie on the stage. “We will explain everything as quickly as possible so listen carefully. We will not be repeating ourselves.”
Robert steps up to the microphone. “We will be heading a little to the East of the co-ordinates given at five past eleven in a surprise attack, aiding our American allies. From there, we will move towards the centre of the battle until not a single demon remains.”
They swap over again. “Fight to your strengths. Use whatever underhanded tactics you need to in order to win; because they won’t be fighting fair. Once you feel you have reached the point of no longer being able to fight, return to this realm. We don’t need heroes – we need you alive to continue reaping once this is over. Do I make myself clear?”
Everyone roars a yes, Eric screaming down my ear. He’s proper raring to go ….
“Good. Pocket knives will be handed out to each of you shortly. Use these as a backup where needed. When the time comes to move out, we will form a train, each holding onto the next. This will help to conserve energy during teleportation. Fight smartly. Do your best. That is all.”
She dips behind Robert, letting him lean into the microphone again. “Stay safe everyone. Thank you. Really, thank you.”
---------------
***11.04am***
Deep breaths … deep breaths …. It’s gonna be fine. Just, just stay calm.
Fuck … I wish they’d just port us there already, before my brain goes into overdrive. I … I’m starting to get proper agitated. Poor Eric – my hands feel so clammy. He’s probably really grossed out right –
A siren –
This is it. We’re –
White flashes in front of me, snow and ice blinding – the wind is fucking cutting.
“Advance!”
The line in front starts running straight ahead, blocking my view. I … I can’t see a damn thing. If they come, we won’t –
“Incoming!”
“Wha’?” Already – n-no way –
“Ack!” Demons crash into us, tossing me between other – shit! I’m face down in snow, head spinning, the sound of clashing metal –
Get up. If I don’t get up right now, I’ll –
I jump up, grabbing my gun – the group’s breaking up, spreading out, giving us room to fight. “Ah!” A demon flies overhead, claws aimed for my face. I shoot it down, turning, feeling something right behind –
Another one swings at me, catching my sleeve as I kill it. There’s one coming, from the left, the right – they’re everywhere, closing in from all directions –
I kill one, another, another, dodging, jumping, but they just keep coming –
What? Oh, fuck –
“Shit!”
Chapter 66: Various. The aftermath.
Chapter Text
Alan.
***11.53am***
“Come on, sweetie, let’s find you a bed.”
“N-no, I … I need to find someone.”
“We can look into that later. You’re exhausted.”
“No! S … sorry, I mean – p-please just check.” I … I didn’t come here for treatment. E-Eric wasn’t home ….
The nurse pauses, giving up on trying to guide me down the hallway. “Yes … okay. What’s the name?”
“Er-Eric Slingby.”
“Okay. Just wait here. I won’t be long.”
“O-okay. Thank you.” As she walks away, I rest my back against the wall, tr-trying not to panic. If, if he’s not here, I … I don’t – I’ll go back out there –
She’s coming back – “Is -?”
“Yes, he’s here.”
“Is he okay? Is, is he -?”
“It seems so. He’s in bay six, not emergency or intensive care.”
“Oh.” I almost collapse in relief. H-he’s stable, at least. “Okay, th-thank you. Can I see him?”
“There aren’t any free beds in -.”
“Th-that doesn’t matter.”
“You really need to rest. You can see him -.”
“I’m fine. I can rest on his bed if I have to but I need to see him. Please.”
“Well … if you’re sure. I don’t want you -.”
“I am. You don’t need to worry.”
“Okay. It’s this way.”
“Thank you.”
Her arm hooks around my back, guiding me – “I-I’m okay, really.”
“Just to be sure. You don’t seem too steady on your feet.”
Be-because of the stress – I, I’m fine … physically ….
“Is Eric your partner?”
“He’s my husband.” My everything.
--------------
Eric.
Damn … it’s gotten so quiet in here; not even a rustle from any direction. Guess the pain meds have knocked out everyone else. I didn’t want any, firmly refused until the nurse eventually gave up. I don’t want to sleep, don’t want to miss the moment news of victory comes. Cannae wait to celebrate.
I might not be in the best state but I’m going to be cheering all the way home.
Voices – Al? Is it over already?
The curtain around my bed is yanked –
“Eric!” A gasp, Al’s light weight pushing down on the bed.
“It’s alright, babe. Ah’m -.”
“Wh-what happened?” His voice quivers. “Y-your eyes -.”
“Acid spitter got me in the face.”
His fingers touch the bandage around my eyes. Ock … bit sore ….
“C-can you see? Does it h-hurt?”
“Al, babe, don’t get upset.” Reaching out, I cup his cheek … smooth as ever. “Ah’m okay, aye?”
“Th-they’ve blinded you ….”
“Aye, but it’ll be healed in no time. Are yer hurt?”
“N-no, no, just a few scratches. I came here looking for you.”
“Is it over then? We won, aye?”
“Not yet … I don’t think. I came away … when I grew too tired.”
“Aye … aye.” No point going beyond the point of exhaustion. Cannae fight in that state. “So, how many did yer get?”
“Wh-what?”
“How many did yer kill? Ah got thirty-two. Wanted more, but after being acid sprayed, ah didn’t think it clever tae stay.”
“I … I don’t know. I didn’t count ….”
“Ah’d have loved tae have kept going.” Still irked about my fight being cut short. “They had it coming for what they did tae -.”
“Did it help?”
“Eh?” His question stops me mid-sentence. “What?”
“Killing them. D-did it help … with the grief?”
“Ah …. It’s better than being able tae do nothing. It’s … made me feel better.”
“Hmm.” His breath falls on my neck, body slumping against my chest.
“Yer alright, Lad?”
“Just tired.” He buries his face lower, nuzzling up against my stomach.
“Yer rest then, Al. Ah’ll wake yer up when the news of victory comes in.”
“O … okay,” he mumbles. “I … I hope everyone else is okay.”
“Aye, of course they are, Lad. We’ll be seeing them in no time.”
“I … hope so ….”
--------------
***12.15pm***
“Al, yer alright? Yer’re really fidgety.”
“N-no, my stomach hurts ….”
“What? Why? Yer didn’t get hit with venom -?”
“No.” He twists in my arms again. “I … I think it’s a nervous stomach.”
“A nerv – Al, stop fretting. Everything -.”
“I … I know. I just … can’t help it.”
“Aye … ah know.” I know he’s the nervous sort. My hand runs down past his ribcage. “Where does it hurt?” I start rubbing circles on soft skin above where I think his stomach is. “Here?”
“Yes. Mmm ….” I feel his nose push against my chest. “That feels really nice, Eric.”
“Not being too rough?”
“No … not at all.”
“Great. Yer just try tae relax.”
“Mmm ….”
-------------------
Alan.
***12.41pm***
“Hmm ….” What’s that … noise? I twist. “Eric … what’s going on?”
“Ah think they’re just bringing someone new in.”
“Oh. I hope they’re okay.” Cuddling back up to him, I close my eyes, listening to the conversation between the nurse and – that surname ….
“Olly?”
I jump up, ripping the curtain back. “Olly? Oh, God, are you okay?!”
“Al?” Eric calls out from behind. “Everything alright?”
“I d-don’t – he’s covered in demon blood.” From head to toe – “are you hurt?”
“Demon – yer were supposed tae leave.”
“I … I just got so angry.” His shoulders tremble. “Wh-what they did to her – I … I had to make them pay.”
“Olly ….” He looks so broken down, so lost. I lean forward, giving him a hug … not knowing what to say. There really isn’t – I don’t think vengeance helped him ….
“Are you hurt?” I ask again.
“I … I don’t think so. I came – you weren’t home, s-so I thought ….”
“We’re alright,” Eric chuckles. “Ah cannae see a thing right now, but ah’ll be fine.”
I pull back to see a stiff nod. “Come, sit down. Do you need anything? Water?”
He shakes his head.
“Okay. Have you heard anything from Ronnie? He hasn’t phoned ….”
“N-no. I did ask … but he’s not here.”
“Okay.” As he sits on the edge of the bed, I pull out my phone. “I’ll try to phone him.”
I put my phone to my ear, waiting for a ring.
No ….
“Anything?” Olly asks as I lower it again.
“N-no. It … it went straight to voicemail ….”
Chapter 67: Various. Freezing.
Chapter Text
Robert.
***2.02pm***
“It is done. They won’t be an issue anymore.”
“Thank you,” I reply, cradling my phone in the crook of my neck as I pour myself a cup of tea. No matter what excuse the leaders of the world come up with, the surviving humans from the powerplants know what they saw, strange creatures wreaking havoc … and they’d tell the world. Their memories had to be erased.
That is no longer a problem.
A noise – Pixie? I drop my phone, running into the living room – is she really -?
Pixie?! She’s pale, swaying on the spot –
“Pixie, are you -?” I catch her as she falls, my knees crashing against the ground. “Pixie -.”
“W … we won ….” She smiles up at me, eyes glazed and weary. “W-we won.”
“That’s great.” Wonderful. So wonderful.
“T-told you … I would. I crushed them all.”
“I know. I never doubted you for a moment.”
“Hm ….” She slumps –
“A-are you okay? Do you need to go to the hospital?”
“N … no. I … I’m just … tired.” Her hand curls around my shirt. “Just … need to sleep … for a while.”
My fingers run over her hair. “Bed it is then.”
“Hm.”
-----------------
Alan.
***2.17pm***
“Er-Eric.” My hand trembles around my phone. This … this isn’t ….
“Aye?” He straightens up. “What is it?”
I stare at the government text, r-rereading the letters over and over …. “We-we’ve won.”
“Ock, that’s wonderful news! Not that ah expected anything -.”
“It … it’s not.”
“What? Are yer -?”
“Eric … th-think about it.” I … I can hardly bear to say it. “Th-the war is over … and Ronnie and William aren’t -.”
“They’re fine.”
“Where are they then?! They should have been back -.”
“They’re probably helping the injured.”
“They might be the injured! If … if not worse.”
“Don’t -.”
“Then why aren’t they answering their phones? If they -.”
“It’s got tae be busy out there. Yer -.”
“You’re not listening! I -.”
“We … we shouldn’t assume the worst,” Othello speaks up … interrupting us before an argument can break out.
Thank goodness. I’m grateful.
“Even if they are hurt, it doesn’t mean they won’t be okay. There must be doctors on the scene by now.”
“Th-that’s true.” I … I still have hope to cling to.
“I’ll check with reception again though, just in case.”
“Okay. Th-thank you.”
------------------
Ronald.
***3.11pm***
Ah!
I, I can’t breathe – water, I’m under –
N-need, I need to get out ….
Port, port – my body’s not – I have to –
Hurry!
SLAM!
Ice – air – I, I can breathe.
“Hah … hah ….”
I can breathe ….
“We’ve got a live one over here!”
F … footsteps ….
“Hey mate, you alright?”
“Uff, he doesn’t look well.”
I … I can’t m-move. I, I’m trying, b-but ….
“C … c-cold.”
“We’ll get you warmed up, don’t worry. Just stay with us, okay?”
“Where did you come from? I … could have sworn you weren’t here a second ago.”
“W-water.”
“He must have fallen through the ice.” The … voice gets closer. “Are you hurt?”
“I ….”
“Is there pain anywhere?”
“Ev-everythin’ … hurts. B-burns ….”
“I think he’s just hypothermic.” A woman’s … voice – ah! Stinging – “He’s frozen solid. Take him to the infirmary so he can be checked over. Tell the nurses to get him warm.”
“D-don’t – nghh ….”
“Sorry, mate – can you stand? Alright, just hold onto me. I’ll teleport us.”
“Ngh ….” I … can’t ….
“You’ll be alright once we get you seen by the nurses. You’re in a better state than most people we’ve retrieved today, trust me.”
N-nur … ses …?
W-Will ….
Will … I … I wanna see Will.
-------------
Alan.
***3.30pm***
A nurse – “Does anyone know a Ronald Knox?”
“Yes! Us. H-he’s a good friend.”
She looks in, eyeing Eric. “Is there room in that bed? We need to keep the few spare ones we have for critical patients.”
That, that means he’s in a stable condition – oh, thank goodness.
“Aye, no worries. Ah can squeeze him in.”
“Okay, thank you.” She turns away from us. “Bring him in.”
“Oh, Ronnie, are you okay?” I jump up from my chair as he shuffles in, wrapped in layers of clothing, held up by the gentleman behind him. “What happened?”
“He’ll be fine once he warms up. He’s just cold.”
“Th-they th … think I … I f-fell through tha … i … ice.” He’s shivering so much he can barely get his words out. “I … I think. My … h-head w … was poundin’ …. Th-they kn-knocked me o … out … m-maybe. I … I dunno.”
“Oh, Ronnie, that sounds awful. But you’re okay now. That’s all that matters.”
“Ock, Lad, yer’re freezing,” Eric jolts as Ronnie drags himself under the covers, curling into a ball.
“Here,” the nurse slides a pad, probably a heating pad, under the sheet, “hold onto this. How are you feeling?”
“I-I’m o … o … okay.”
“Does anything hurt?”
“D … don’t th-think s-so.”
“Okay. I’ll be back once you’ve warmed up to check on you.”
“Okay … th-thanks.” He squeezes up to Eric, shaking uncontrollably.
“Ack, come here,” he pulls him closer, “get yerself warm.”
His head falls against Eric’s side … in exhaustion. “Wh-wha’ happened t-ta y’ e … eyes?”
“Ah just got spat with acid. Ah’ll be fine.”
“Ac-acid?” His eyes squeeze shut tightly. He’s struggling to concentrate. “Wh-wha’?”
“Some demon spat at me, but the doctor said ah should heal up lovely.”
“D … does … it h … hurt?”
“Nah, not really. Ah’m alright.”
“L … looks … p … painful ….” He slurs, muttering more to himself than Eric.
“Seems worse than it is.” Eric wraps an arm around him. “Yer look tired, Lad.”
“Yeah ….”
“Then get some sleep. Yer’ll feel better for it.”
“Y … yeah ….”
-----------
***4.04pm***
“Lad, it’s alright,” Eric hugs him tighter as he shakes in his sleep, his shivering unrelenting, “yer’ll be alright.”
“Will he?”
“What?” His face turns in my direction.
“What … what are we going to tell him about William?”
His face falls. It’s just for a fraction of a second … but I see it. “Ah … ah -.”
“H … he’d be back by now if he ….”
“He’s probably just helping with clean up.”
“Eric -.”
“Well, why not? We won, didn’t we?”
“No …. He’d have come to check on us by now,” Olly whispers. “I … I thought earlier that he and Ronnie might have met up and …. But Ronnie’s here. He’d have asked about him, c-called at the very least. But he’s ....”
“Don’t. Ah don’t – he might be in a different ward and we just haven’t been told yet.”
“I, I’ll ask at reception then,” I stand –
“No, leave it for now.”
“Eric -.”
“The nurses don’t need yer constantly bothering them.”
“Because you don’t want to think -.”
“He’s too good for that! He wouldn’t let those things get the better of him.”
“You don’t -.”
“Yer’re being stupid! He’s fine, alright?!”
“Okay.” Stupid? I’m stupid? This war was stupid. All … all of our allies who’ve lost their lives. So much needless killing.
“Eric,” Olly opens his mouth –
“Ock, ah know. Ah’m sorry. Ah just – ah cannae believe he’s in trouble.”
“It’s fine, Eric.” It’s been a long day … for everyone.
-------------
***4.12pm***
The curtain is pulled – “Ronnie!” Molly rushes to his bedside.
“M-Mom?” Ronnie stirs. “Wha’ …?”
“Oh, sweetie, ya’re so pale. The doctor said ya ‘ad hypothermia -.”
“I … I’m okay, Mom, r-really.”
Her fingers graze his forehead. “No, ya’re not. Ya’re so cold.”
“N-not as bad as I … I was. I’m jus’ … tired.”
“Oh, sweetie, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t ‘ave woken ya up.”
“No … it-it’s cool. I w-wanna s-see y’. I … I didn’t know if … I was ever … g-gonna again.”
“Oh, Ronnie. I was scared for ya too. But I’m ‘ere now, so go back to sleep, okay?”
“Yeah ….”
“Where’s Emily?” I ask as Ronnie drifts off again.
“At the nurse’s station. She’s ‘aving lunch.”
“Okay ... good. Can … you keep her away from here for a bit longer? I need to figure out a way to tell her about what happened to Eric before – I don’t want his appearance to frighten her.”
“Of course I can. I … I’ve been trying to keep her away from it all as best I can … but there’s … nightmarish sights wherever ya turn. It … it’s quite … ugly out there.”
Ugly …. Horrible injuries are flooding in … filling all of the beds. William ….
-------------
***4.34pm***
“Oh, there you are. I’ve been looking for you.” A doctor pushes his head through a gap in the curtain.
“Oh, sorry. I’ll be with ya in a moment.” Molly’s fingers comb through Ronnie’s hair.
“I need you to -.”
“Yes, in a minute.”
“Bay three needs -.”
“I’m with my son!”
“Y-your son -?”
“Yes! So wait a second.”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t realise.”
“No … it’s okay. I just need a bit more time with ‘im.”
“Yes, of course. When you’re ready, meet nurse Hendrickson in bay three.”
“Okay.”
---------------
***5.00pm***
“Are his eyes gonna be okay?” I’ve told Emily about Eric’s burns, though she doesn’t seem too phased by the news.
What has she seen …?
“Yeah. The doctor said that the damage isn’t too bad. He should be able to see again in a couple of days.”
A little nod. “C-can I see him now? I, I won’t be scared. Promise.”
“Of course you can. We’ll give him a big hug, okay?”
“Yeah!”
“Ock, is that my wee girl ah hear?” Eric grins as I pull the curtains back.
“Yeah.” Emily draws closer to him. “Daddy … that looks sore.”
“Aye, bet ah’m red as a lobster.”
She giggles. “Yeah.”
“But it doesn’t hurt much. Ah’m alright. Has Molly been keeping yer busy?”
“Yeah.” She pouts. “I’m tired.”
“Aww,” he pats the bed next to him. “Come have a lie-down, aye?”
“Okay.”
---------------
***5.26pm***
“D … do you think she’ll be okay?” Emily’s gone back to working now … probably for the rest of the day.
“Aye, she’ll be fine. She’s a tough lass.”
“She is -.”
“Wh … wha’ …?”
“Oh, Ronnie, you’re awake. Are you feeling better?” His colour is definitely returning.
“Y-yeah.” He pushes himself up, the shivering seeming to have vanished. His eyes scan – “wh … where’s Will?”
“I … I don’t -.”
“Is he okay? Where is he?”
I gulp, breaking eye contact. “I … don’t know.”
“Y’ don’t -.” The bedsheets are torn away, Ronnie scrambling to his feet. “I … I ‘ave ta find him! I ‘ave ta -.”
“Ronnie -.”
“I’ve gotta go -.”
“You’re not well enough -.”
“I can’t stay here! Wh-wha’ if h-he’s hurt and I – he needs me!”
“O … okay. But I’m coming with you.”
“Really? But y’re all scratched up.”
“It’s nothing serious.”
“Alright, then -.”
“Wait -.”
“We can’t -!”
“We need to get some warm clothes first. You can’t go back out there freezing.”
“Y-yeah … y’re right. Thanks.”
Chapter 68: Alan. Ice and decay.
Chapter Text
***6.01pm***
“Are you okay?” The colour in Ronnie’s cheeks is fading again already.
“Yeah.” He pulls his coat zip all the way to the top. “I’m fine.”
“Okay.” I turn – oh … God.
B-bodies … bodies everywhere.
Ronnie jumps back, looking away. “W-Will isn’t …?”
“N-no.”
“O-okay.” A gulp. “N-no one’s … alive ….”
“No ...” We’ve both seen enough dead bodies to know …. “I … I think the paramedics have already been through here,” where we stood earlier – they … they could have been us.
“Yeah …. Do … y’ know where he could be?”
“Management were ahead of us, I think.” I turn – “This way.” We … we’ll have to tread … over them.
“Kay ….” He walks, trying not to look down. “Y’ heard anythin’ from Jay?”
“Mm. He texted us from another ward. He’s okay.”
“Wh-wha’ ‘bout Evan?”
“H-he’s been poisoned, they think, but he’s stable. Just exhausted.”
“R-right. Good.”
“He’s ….” Is that – y-yes, there’s someone up ahead. I rush towards them. “Excuse me.”
The paramedic looks at me, face sullen. “Yes? Can I help you?”
“I hope so. We’re looking for someone, a supervisor from the London branch.”
A sigh. “I don’t know, sorry. I’m just trying to find anyone who's survived.”
Oh. My stomach drops.
“Keep going north, I guess. Think that’s where the managers went.”
“O-okay. Thank you.”
“Sorry I couldn’t be of more help,” he sighs again.
“No, no … it’s okay.” It was a long shot ….
“We should port,” Ronnie mumbles. “L-looks pretty empty up ahead.”
“It does.”
White flashes in front of my eyes as we touch the snow again. M-more bodies. Ronnie glances – “he’s not here.”
“N-no, he’s not.” Bile rises in my throat, nausea – this is h-horrible.
I follow him as he strides ahead, rushing through – tr-trying not to be sick.
“Tha’ gash looks sore, Al.”
“G-gash?”
“On y’ chin.” He continues pushing ahead.
“Oh. No, it’s fine.”
“Y’ sure?”
“Yeah.”
We continue to move forward, porting to the edge of our sight, my stomach tensing with each new reveal. The … the next one may be ….
I’m becoming less and less hopeful ….
It’s getting colder, the wind cutting into our clothing, Ronnie beginning to shiver again.
I watch my breath as it billows out in front of me ... short, radged ....
W-what am I going to do? He's holding it together okay now, but ....
Our feet touch down –
“Over here!”
I look across, paramedics jumping down into a cavern. Ronnie rushes forward, peering over – “Will!”
Oh, God – no, no, no –
I follow him as he jumps down, blood – th-there’s so much blood.
“Will!” He bursts into tears, clinging onto –
“Sir, please step back.”
“N-no. Will! Will, wake up. Will, p-please wake up. W-Will ….”
Chapter 69: Various. Waiting Rooms and Trauma.
Chapter Text
Alan.
***7.13pm***
“Al, that yer?” Eric calls out as I draw close.
“Y-yes.” My fingers curl around the edge of the curtain, pulling it back.
“How’s it looking? Is he -?”
“It’s not good, Eric. I don’t – but it’s not good.”
He just … sits there, stiff with shock. “But … how?”
“I … I don’t know.”
“They must have jumped him from behind, or -.”
“I don’t know, okay?! I’m sorry, I just – I needed to get my phone.”
“Okay …. Keep me posted.”
“Hm.” I c-can’t – not right now. Ronnie needs a drink. The vending machine – this way –
“Agh!” I almost walked –
“Oh, Al, sorry. I didn’t mean to cut you – I was rushing.”
“Jay? What? Is Evan okay?”
“Yeah, he’s resting. I’ve … just heard about William. I’m going to check on Ronnie.”
“Y-yes, he’s waiting for the doctors to – he needs water. F … food too. His stomach hasn’t stopped grumbl -.”
“Al?”
“Hm?”
“Are you okay? You’ve … got no colour.”
“I, I’m fine. It, it’s just been an awful day.”
“Yeah … you can say that again.”
---------------
Jay.
***11.34pm**
“Ronnie, come on, sweetie, try to geh some sleep.” Molly brushes through his hair, trying to get him to calm. But he’s … inconsolable.
“I … I c-can’t. I … I can’t do this wi-without – I n-need him.”
I … I wish the doctors would come out of the operating room, give Ronnie something … just something to give him a little bit of hope.
Because right now, all we have are horrible descriptions … of injuries and trauma. Alan said he’d … almost been cut in half.
“Jay.” My name, just audible above the sobbing.
“Yeah?” I turn –
Alan stands in the doorway … looking just awful, his kind, relaxed demeanour gone completely. What … happened to him? “I’m going now. They’re about to discharge Eric. Th-they need empty beds, I think. I’ll be back in -.”
“No, it’s okay. You should get some rest.”
“No, you have Evan to – and you’re hurt.”
“It’s just a few cuts.” A lot easier now the broken ribs have healed. “And Evan’s fine. I can carry on checking on him.”
“If … if you’re sure.”
“I am. It’s no problem. Is Emily going back with you?”
He looks down, shaking his head. “N-not yet.” His eyes trail to Ronnie. “Have you heard anything?”
“Nothing yet.”
“O-okay. Keep me updated. Please.”
“I will.”
“Okay ….”
Molly watches as he turns, leaving the room. “Is he okay?”
No. “I’m not sure. He probably just needs to rest.”
“Mmm.”
----------
***Saturday 16th April***
***12.54am***
“It’ll be alright, sweetie. The doctors ‘ere are amazing. I’ve seen what they can do.”
His hand breaks away from mine. He covers his face, inhaling sharply. “It shouldn’t b-be takin’ this long.”
“That isn’t always a bad sign.” I lean closer again. “The longer they work on him, the more they can fix.”
“B-but he shouldn’t need fixin’.” His voice cracks again. “H-he sh-should be healin’ on his own. I – how did this happen?”
“I don’t – hey, don’t cry. Will’s going to need you smiling when he wakes up.”
He just shakes his head, sobbing –
“Ronnie, sweetie -.”
“Auntie Molly?” Emily hides in the doorway – she looks so tired.
“Hm?” Molly breaks her attention away from Ronnie. “What is it?”
“I … I wanna go … home now. Sl-sleepy.”
“Yes, I can see that.” She smiles softly, standing. “We’ll geh ya signed out for today, okay?”
“Okay.”
“Come with me. Ronnie, I’ll be right back.”
No response ….
“Ronnie ….” I trail off … because what … what else can I say ….
If I was in his position – no … I have been, when Evan was diagnosed ….
A void … of nothing but hopelessness ….
There was no help for that.
So, I lean over, hugging him tightly. There’s nothing else I can do.
The door – Ronnie jumps up. “Is he okay? Tell me -.”
“Sir, please, take a seat.”
“No, I need -.”
“Please. I need to explain things.”
“Then just explain them,” I say to her. “Please. He’s been waiting long enough.”
“J-jus’ tell me. Is he a-alive?”
“Yes -.”
“Oh, thank fuck.”
“He was a complicated case, but we were able to stabilise him. However, his injuries have taken a toll on his body.”
“What do you mean?” I ask as he gulps.
“He is in a comatose state … and while we are confident that he will wake up, we can’t say when that might be.”
“C-com – wh-why, I d-don’t -?”
“He has been poisoned quite badly, and with how bad his injuries are – his body is struggling to heal.”
“H … he ….”
“Please try not to despair.” She places a hand on his shoulder. “We’re going to continue to do everything we can for him. He’s in good hands.”
A nod, tears continuing to drip down his cheeks. “C-can I see him?”
“Of course you can … though I must warn you, he is quite bruised and swollen.”
“I, I d-don’t care. I jus’ wanna be wi’ him.”
“Okay. This way.”
“Do you want me to come with you?” I ask.
….
“Ronnie?” He’s stopped dead, staring blankly ahead –
“I-I ….”
The doctor turns back to face us. “It’s okay if you need more time.”
“N-no, I … I wanna see him.”
“Okay. There’s no rush.”
I hear him swallow. “Y-yeah. I need someone wi’ me.”
“Okay. Of course.”
He takes a few tentative steps ahead of me, before sucking in air, striding forward. Best to face it, rip off the Band-Aid … I think ….
I follow closely –
Machines are beeping, that noise … so horrid and familiar, wires trailing from the hospital bed.
“W-Will?” The last bit of colour drains from Ronnie’s face.
“He’s … bloated from his injuries,” the doctor places a hand on his back, “but he won’t look like this for long.”
A sob –
“Ronnie ….” I move in to hug him as his hands close around William’s, clenching tightly. “Hey … it’ll be okay. He’s still with us. We just need to wait for him to wake up.”
But my words fall on deaf ears, his shoulders shaking as he falls apart again.
And how could they not?
I … I’m trying not to look at William ….
He’s like a bloodied corpse.
Chapter 70: Various. Stress.
Chapter Text
Robert.
***6.01am***
“Understood. I’ll fax it over as soon as I can. Can you complete it and return it to me as quickly ….” Footsteps – “I have to go. Thank you for your time.” I disconnect the call, turning to face the doorway. “Pixie, what are you doing up? You should be resting.”
“I … I promised I’d tell you what I really am.”
“That doesn’t matter right now. I can wait -.”
“No.” She staggers away from the doorframe. “I want to show you.”
“Show -?”
Her fingers click – I’m blinded by a white light, so intense it …. “Ngh ….” I peer through the blur as the blast fades, wings flared out behind her. Wings ….
“You’re an … a-angel.”
“Hmm ….” Her knees –
“Pixie!” I catch her before she hits the ground, my kneecaps hitting the floor. “I told you you shouldn’t have gotten out of bed.”
“I … I’m okay. It’s just – sh-showing my wings outside of heaven … is p-painful.” She clicks her fingers again.
“You could have just told me.”
“N-no. I … I wanted you to see them. Th-they were such an … important part of me.”
“They’re very pretty. An angel …. Wow, I should have realised.”
“An … an arch angel.”
“An – what? Really? Which one?”
“My old name doesn’t matter. It … never really did suit me.” I feel her jaw clench against my shoulder. “I … I miss my wings. Th-they used to be so warm in heaven.”
“You can’t go back?” I pull back to look at her … shocked ….
“N-no. Heaven has been closed to us … for a long time. F-Father told us we had to be here to guard the humans, t-to help them to heaven … b-but he ….”
“He what?”
“I … I’ve tried to reach out to him s-so many – I don’t know where he is.”
“You … don’t know where God is?”
“N-no. He’s left us … all alone.” The tears begin to brim in her eyes. Angry, hurt tears. “I … I feel so lost without him.”
“I’m sor -.”
“I guess that’s w-why I cl-cling to you so much. You’ve always been there.”
“And I always will be.”
“B-but that’s not fair on you. You deserve to be forgiven.”
“I … don’t really want that to happen. You’re able to delay it, aren’t you?”
….
“Pixie?” D-don’t tell me it’s coming soon.
“I … I’ve been delaying it for years ….”
“What?”
“You were granted forgiveness decades ago, f-for services to an arch angel. I’m s-sorry.”
“No … don’t be. Why would I want to go to heaven when you’re not allowed in? Plus, it seems kind of boring up there. Where’s all the excitement and drama?”
A low giggle. “M-maybe it is a little d-dull at times. I … I’ll keep delaying it then, f-for as long as you want me to.”
“Please.
“O-okay.”
“Are you okay now?” She doesn’t look it. Her clothes are torn and bloodied where injuries would have been, her hair a matted mess.
“Y-yeah. I’m feeling b-better.”
“Okay. Do you want me to get you a change of clothes?”
“No. I just want to go back to sleep. And … a hug ….”
“Yeah?” I chuckle, “no problem.”
-----------
Eric.
***10.32am***
“Hssss.”
“Sorry, sorry, your bandage was stuck.” His fingertips touch my cheek lightly. “It’s a lot less angry looking than it was yesterday. Can you see anything?”
“No, not a thing.” Just black fuzz. “Ock … ah was hoping tae see Ronnie today.”
“We can still -.”
“No, no … ah don’t think seeing me blinded is going tae make him feel any better.”
“N-no … probably not.”
“Have yer heard anything?”
“Nothing. I’d have told you if anything had changed.”
“Aye … of course.” Obviously …. “Sorry,” I mumble, feeling a bit the fool.
He’s rustling with some – “Well … the nurse said these eyedrops should help.”
“Aye, sooner rather than later, ah hope.”
“Hmm – tilt your head back a bit.”
“Alright.”
“…Eric, stop squeezing your eyes shut.”
“Ock … sorry, but ah cannae help it. Ah know it’s coming.”
“Well, keep still.”
“Ah’m try – ack, that’s horrible.” I hear him laughing. “What?”
“Your face is a picture, Eric.”
“Aye, ah bet it is, because it’s vile. Ah don’t know how humans use that shite.”
“It does look grim.”
“Aye ….”
“I … still need to do your other eye.”
“Ah know.” I was hoping he hadn’t noticed ….
------------
Alan.
***2.43pm***
“How are you feeling?”
“Eh ….”
“Oh, sorry, I thought you were awake.”
“Ah am … ah think.” Eric pushes himself up. “The painkillers are getting tae me … ah think. They’ve really dosed me up.”
“You do seem really groggy.” He’s swaying a little.
“Aye …. Ah don’t think ah’m going tae keep taking them. The pain wasn’t too bad tae begin with.”
“I … don’t know if that’s the best idea.” He can’t know that for sure – he’s been on medication since we got to the hospital.
“Ah’ll be fine.”
“Why don’t you just take a half dose?”
“How? Yer cannae really break a capsule in half.”
A cap-? “Eric, your painkiller is a syrup.”
“A – oh … aye, it is. Ah really am out of it.”
“It’s okay.” He is. His voice is slurred beyond tiredness. The medicine is working well.
“A … half dose it is then … aye.”
“Okay.”
“Did yer … go tae the hospital?”
“Y-yes. Nothing’s changed.”
“Oh. How’s Ronnie holding up?”
“N-not great. I don’t think he’s gotten any sleep.” And yet … he asked if I was okay. I … I really must look a state. Honestly, I’m –
“Ock … aye, ah bet. Is there anyone there with him? Yer should -?”
“Othello’s there right now. I’m not too sure about later, but I’ll check with Jay. Do you want anything to eat? I was thinking about making double so I don’t have to cook again -.”
“No, Al, ah’m not hungry.”
“You’re not – you’ve barely -.”
“Al, just come here.”
“Wh-what?”
“A cuddle. That’s a better cure than food.”
“Oh. Mmm … that does sound lovely.” It’s freezing today. I don’t even want to take my coat off. But I do, pulling it off quickly before I can hesitate any longer.
“Woah, Al, ah didn’t think yer wanted a cuddle that badly.”
“Sorry. I didn’t mean to almost knock you out of bed.” I was just so desperate to get warm.
“Ock, no, ah want yer tae snuggle up nice and tight.” His arms find my waist without effort. “Especially when yer’re this warm and toasty.”
“T-toasty? I don’t feel it.”
“Oh, aye, yer’re … lovely and … warm.”
“Oh. If you – Eric?” Snor – he’s asleep already? “Mmm.” Good. He needs to rest.
--------------
Eric.
***5.47pm***
“Oh, you’re awake.”
“Aye … aye.”
“You sound a bit more lively.”
“Aye, ah’m feeling better.” Not so groggy. “Ock, Al, can yer get me a cloth?”
“Is everything okay?”
“Aye … my eyes are just stuck – ock, no, ah’ve got them.”
“B-be careful.”
They pop open – ack, ouch …. “Ngh ….”
“Eric, are you okay?” Al’s hands grab hold of mine –
“Ah … ah can see.”
“You can?”
“Aye … yer’re just a blur, but ….” It feels so good to see that face again.
“Oh, your glasses.” They’re pushed on. “C-can you see properly now?”
“No, it’s not much better tae …. Al, yerr chin’s red.” My thumb rubs over – a cut? “What happened? Did a demon do this?”
“Mmm.”
“Ah’m going tae kill -.”
“It’s fine, Eric. They’re already dead. Its claw just caught me as I slashed them.”
“Oh. Alright. As long as yer’re okay.”
“I am. It’s starting to itch, so I think it’s healing.”
“Good. It’s a deep looking one,” from what I can see. My thumb runs across his cheek, checking for any other injuries. No, nothing that side. The other – damp? “Al … are yer crying?”
“I ….”
“What’s the matter?”
“I … I’m just so happy your eyes are getting better. I was so worried you’d never see Emily’s smile again.”
“Yerr’s too. Ah couldn’t go the rest of my life without seeing that.”
“Th-that too.” His arms swing around my neck, squeezing. “I’m so glad you’re okay.”
“Yer too, babe. Ah’m so glad …. Now, scoot over and give me a proper cuddle.” His face falls against my chest, pressing close. “That’s more like it.”
“Mmmm.”
“Yer seem pretty worn out, petal.”
“Hmm. The last few days … have been … stressful.”
------------
Jay.
***9.55pm***
“No … he’s not holding it together very well. I don’t think he’s gotten any sleep since Will was admitted.” Al sighs. “He won’t leave either.”
“Great …. I’ll try to convince him.”
“I don’t think you’ll be able to. He won’t even listen to his mom. She’s been trying to get another bed put in the room but he won’t leave Will’s bedside.”
“Right …. Well, I’ll try my best.” I push the door open. “Hey ….” Oh …. He looks terrible. “Ronnie … you really need to get some sleep.”
….
“Ronnie?” He’s just staring …. “Are you -?”
“I wish everyone would stop sayin’ tha’.”
“We’re only saying it out of concern, sweetie.” Molly leans forward, trying to make eye contact over the bed. “Ya ‘aven’t slept at all since yesterday.”
“I’m fine.”
“No, you’re not.” I pull up a chair next to him. “You look ill.” It’s time for me to be blunt. The soft approach obviously isn’t getting through to him.
“I … I don’t care.”
“You -.”
“I won’t leave him. I … I can’t.”
“I can stay with him. I’ll -.”
“N-no. If s-somethin’ happened ta him, I … I’d never -.”
“Ronnie, I’ve already told ya – the doctor’s sure William’s going to wake up.” Molly gives me a sideward glance – a frustrated look. She’s obviously tried every argument I was planning to use.
“I … d-don’t care. I … don’t ….”
“Ronnie?”
“I ….”
“Hey?!” He flops forward – good thing I was close. “Are you …?” No, he’s out cold ….
“Oh, thank goodness for that,” Molly sighs, rubbing her temple. “I’ve been waiting for the tiredness to geh the better of ‘im all day. I was about ready to strangle ‘im.”
“Yeah …. He wasn’t going to listen, was he.”
“Hn. Can ya take ‘im back to mine? ‘E’ll be less likely to run back ‘ere if ‘e’s in a comfy bed.”
“Yeah … sure.”
-------------
Molly.
***Sunday 17th April***
***1.12am***
“Mom …. Where am I?”
“Oh, sweetie, ya’re awake.” I didn’t think he’d be up for hours yet.
“Where’s Will? I was wi’ him -.”
“Ya’re at ya grandmother’s ‘ouse. Ya … fainted at the ‘ospital.”
“B-but I need ta be there -.”
“Jay’s keeping an eye on ‘im. ‘E’s in good ‘ands.” Please don’t panic –
“Y-yeah … I guess – but he should be lookin’ after Evan.”
“Evan’s fine. Jay’s told me 'e’s on the mend, so it’s okay.”
“I ….”
“Ronnie, sweetie, just take the ‘elp – ya need to rest.”
A gulp. “Y’ … y’ sure it’s okay?”
“I -.”
“I … I keep thinkin’ I c-can do more, b-but I dunno wha’ ta do. I feel … helpless.”
“I know, sweetie, it’s ‘ard, but there’s nothing else ya can do right now. William just needs to rest. And so do ya. William wouldn’t want ya to wear yaself ragged, would ‘e? Ya need to take care of yaself too.”
“A-and Carmen ….”
I wasn’t going to bring it up until tomorrow, but yes. “Hmm.”
“Shit. How am I supposed ta tell her …?”
“About William?”
“Mm. Sh-she’s gonna be so upset.”
“I’ve already told ‘er, sweetie.”
“Y’ … y’ did?”
“Yes.”
“W-was she -?”
“She was a lil upset, but she ‘andled it really well.” So much better than I was expecting.
“Really? Wha’ did y’ say?”
“Just that William goh ‘urt fighting and ‘e’s asleep until ‘is body ‘eals up.”
“Th-that’s good. Yeah … that’s a good way ta explain it.”
“Hmm. I … think she needs to see ya though. She’s missing ya just as much as William.”
“Y-yeah, I … I should see her. I’ll do it in tha’ mornin’. Y … yeah.”
“Okay. That’s great.”
“Y-yeah.” Sniff. “M-Mom, c … can I ‘ave a hug?”
Oh, my poor baby. “Of course ya can, sweetie.”
Chapter 71: Various. Rash.
Chapter Text
Ronald.
***Sunday 17th April***
***10.03am***
“I’m really sorry, Carmen. I should’ve been here sooner.” I feel really bad. I’ve proper let her down.
“It’s okay, Mommy. You were busy taking good care of Daddy.”
I wish. I’ve been too much of a mess to do anything useful. “Yeah.”
“Is he any better?”
“He’s still sleepin’. His body’s workin’ really hard ta heal up.”
“Is he nearly healed?”
“No … not yet. It’s gonna take a bit more time.”
“Okay …. Can I see him?”
“Not yet, Kiddo. Let him ge’ a bit better first.”
“Okay ….”
“Hey, don’t be sad.” Please …. “Y’ll ge’ ta see him soon.” Think … be a useful parent for once and think of something to cheer …. “Hey, why don’t y’ make him somethin’ nice for his hospital room? Make it more colourful for him.”
“Make h im something ….” Her eyes light up. “Okay, Mommy, I will.” She’s thought of something good.
“Great. Do y’ need my help wi’ it?”
“No, I can do it. Oh, oh, do you want me to make you something too?”
“No, Kiddo, I’m alright. Thanks though.”
“There’s nothing I can do? I … I wanna help.”
“Hel -?”
“You … look so sad, Mommy.”
“Oh, no, Carmen, I’m okay. I jus’ want Daddy ta wake up. I – sh – sugar ….”
“What’s wrong ...?”
“Daddy’s pigeons. I, I kinda forgot ta feed them. I’ll be right back.”
“I can help.”
“No, it’s alright.”
“But I wanna. I know how to feed them.”
“Y’ do?”
“Yeah. I’ve helped Daddy before … when you were working Saturdays.”
“Oh, alright. Y’ can if y’ want but y’ don’t ‘ave ta.”
“I wanna help.”
-------------
“Carmen, be careful. Tha’ bag’s heavy.”
“No, I can do it.” She drags it – damn, kid’s sure determined.
“Alright …. After tha’ bowl, I think we’re done.”
“No, Mommy, the floor needs cleaning too.”
Huh? “Looks fine ta me.”
“No. It’s messy. Daddy would have cleaned it way before this.”
“Really?” This sucks. They make a mess so quickly – I don’t know how Will keeps on top of it. But I need to keep it nice for when he wakes up. “Alright ….”
-------------
***1.43pm***
“B-but do you really have to go?”
“Yeah, I need ta check on Daddy. I’ll be back before bedtime though.”
“Okay.”
“I won’t be long, I promise.” I bend down to give her a peck on the cheek. “And I’ll tell Daddy ‘bout how good y’ were helpin’ me wi’ tha pigeons.”
“But he’s asleep?”
“It doesn’t matter. I still think he’ll hear me.”
“But how?” She frowns at me.
“Well … if I call y’ name when y’re asleep, y’ still hear it, right? Or else y’ wouldn’t wake up.”
“S-so, if we shout really, really loud, will Daddy wake up?”
“Heh,” my stomach sinks. I … I wish it were that easy, “I don’t think that’ll work. He’s in too deep a sleep. But he’ll defo hear it.”
“Okay. Then tell him how much fun we had today.”
“I will. I’ll see y’ -.”
“Mommy?”
“Yeah?”
“Is … is it safe to go outside now?”
“Yeah ….” My heart sinks too. “Yeah, it is, Kiddo. D-Daddy helped make it safe again.”
-------------
Eric.
***11.14am***
“Al, are yer alright?” He’s about to help me with my eyedrops … but he keeps scratch – “Are yer itching?”
“I, I’m fine.”
“No, yer keep rubbing yerr arm.” I squint, trying to see through the blur. “Ar-are yer coming out in a rash?”
“No, I’m fine.”
“Al -.”
“I said I’m fine.” He stands. “I, I forgot to get your painkillers.”
“But ….” He’s already heading for the door – a slam.
“Dammit ….” I fumble across the bedsheets – there it is. I pick the box up, struggling to make out – I knew it …. He’d already brought them in. What the – goddammit, Al, I’m just trying to make sure you’re okay.
-------------
***1.37pm***
I need to go check on him. It’s been a few hours now … and he still hasn’t been up to see me. I haven’t heard so much as a peep from downstairs since he stormed off ….
He could have gone out to see Ronnie … but I doubt it.
I pull myself out of bed, the room turning fuzzy before coming back into focus a wee bit. Good enough … I guess. I lift my hand up, focusing – aye … if I concentrate enough, I can make out the wrinkles on my knuckles. Couldn’t do that yesterday. Think today’s dose of eyedrop has made enough of a difference.
If Al has come out in a rash, I’m going to be able to see it.
But I’m not risking the stairs. I’ll port – can I port? Aye … aye. I haven’t taken my painkillers today, so I’m not woozy. No way I was taking them and falling asleep when Al could need me.
Right, here we go – “Ack!” What the – doorframe ….
I made it into the hallway then ….
“Al?”
No ….
“Al, petal, where are yer?”
I grab onto the frame, turning around it –
“Al … shite ….” I knew it. I knew something wasn’t right.
Scratch … he’s scratching all over. “Yer still itching?”
A flinch – he was in his own wee world. “Oh, no, I’m fine.”
“Al … come on, don’t lie tae me.”
“I’m -.”
“Ah know yer’ve come out in a rash.” I get closer. “It’s all over yerr face.” His … hands too. “Is it all over yer?”
Silence ….
“Is it getting worse?”
…..
“It’s getting worse, isn’t it?”
“N-no. It’s fine. Just irritating.”
“Are yer sure?” I sit down next to him, looking him over. “It looks bad, Al. Ah think yer need tae go tae the hospital.”
“No.”
“Al -.”
“I won’t let them experiment on me again.”
“They won’t -.”
“You don’t know that! I, I can’t go through that again – I won’t!”
“Ah do.”
“How?!”
“Because … it’s not like the Thorns. Yer’ve obviously just had a reaction tae demon venom. Probably from that cut on your chin. Is hasn’t healed yet, has it?” I reach out towards the dressing –
“Don’t touch it!” He flinches back.
There’s my answer …. “See, it’s obviously that. It should have healed by now.”
….
“Why don’t we go together? Just for a check-up. Ah’ll make sure they don’t admit yer, aye? They might be able tae give yer some cream or medicine tae help at least. What do yer say?”
…..
“Al?”
“I really don’t need to. I feel fine apart from the rash.”
“Are yer sure?” I wish my damn eyesight would hurry back. I think he’s gone pale, but I can’t be sure. All the colours are dim.
“I am.”
“Okay …. But if yer start tae feel worse in yerself, tell me.”
“Okay.”
“And if yer’re no better by morning, ah’m taking yer tae see someone.”
“M-maybe.”
“No, Al, ah’m taking yer. Okay? Ah promise ah won’t let them do anything tae yer.”
“O-okay. Okay ….”
“Aye, okay. Good. Do yer need anything?”
“N-no. I think I’m just going to sleep for a while.”
“Aye, well yer get as much sleep as yer need. Ah’ll ask Othello tae pick Emily up from the hospital this afternoon.”
“Do you think he’ll mind?”
“Ock, no, not at all. Yer know he loves seeing her.”
“Okay.” He stands up – seems okay on his legs, at least. “Thank you, Eric.”
“Not at all, babe. Get yerself tae bed.”
“I will.”
“And call me if yer need anything. Anything at all.”
“Okay.”
-------------
***3.23pm***
“What’s wrong with Mommy?”
“He’s just feeling a wee bit under the weather.”
“How?”
“Yer know that cut on his face?”
“Yeah?”
“We think he’s had an allergic reaction tae whatever was on the claws that scratched him.”
“Like … demon venom?”
“Aye, that’s right, lass. He’s all itchy.”
“Is … is that why his face was all blotchy this morning?”
“Aye. But he’ll be alright.” I don’t want to worry her. “He’s getting some sleep so he can feel better.”
“Okay.”
“How was work? Yer have another busy day?” I plonk down the food shopping Olly gave me onto the kitchen table.
“Yeah …. P-people are still coming in sick. Uncle Will is still asleep too. Why hasn’t he woke up yet?”
“He got hurt pretty badly, Lass. It’s going tae take time. But he’ll be alright.”
“I … I hope so. Auntie Ronnie looks so sad.”
“Aye … ah know, sweetheart. But he’ll wake up soon. Can yer be an angel and help me put the shopping away?”
“Okay Daddy.”
--------------
***5.12pm***
I poke my head around the bedroom door, whispering “Al, yer awake?” I don’t want to disturb him if he has managed to doze off.
“I am. Do you and Emily need dinner?”
“Nah, ah helped Emily make sandwiches. We’re alright. Do yer want anything?”
“No, I’m not really hungry.”
“Alright. Did yer get any sleep?”
“Mmm. I feel a little better.”
“That’s great news.” I walk into the room, trying to find the bedside table in the dark. “I asked Othello tae get yer these.”
“Hmm?”
“Allergy tablets. They might not do anything but it’s worth a try.” I place them down, along with a bottle of water.
“Oh … okay, I’ll try them.”
“Think Olly said yer just need tae take one.”
“I’ll double check.”
“Alright. Yer staying in here tonight?”
“Yeah. It’s cooler in here.”
“Aye, it is.” I’ve been meaning to get that drafty window fixed for years … but it’s come in handy now. “Shout me if yer need anything, alright?”
“I will. Thanks, Eric.”
“Aye, no bother, petal.”
-------------
***Monday 18th April***
***1.06am***
“Ack!” What the hell was that noise? Ock, it’s just one of the dogs barking. Almost gave me a heart attack.
“Daddy, Daddy!” Emily bursts into the room. I thought she was still sleep –“There’s something wrong with Mommy!”
“What?”
“He’s really poorly! Hurry!”
I’m up, rushing after her down the hallway –
Coughing, wretching –
“Al?!” Ock, no …. “Al ….”